Actions

Work Header

Falling (repeatedly)

Summary:

I started writing this fic at 1am back in 2021, Espresso and Madeleine get kidnapped a lot, nearly die several times, I accidentally gave Madeleine hypersomnia? His mom in this fic is an OC because Cookie Odyssey hadn't come out yet, and she sucks. Things get darker and delve into more of an analysis of character's mental health after she's introduced. I really don't know how else to summarize this, but it's better than the old one.

The writing is all old and bad (in comparison to my current writing) but I want to try and wrap this up for those who've stuck around.

Notes:

This chapter's just setting up stuff

I tried to stay close to canon as far as how the characters act, but it wont be 100% accurate.

Also, sorry if the paragraphs break too much. I can't focus when the paragraphs get too long (thanks, ADHD)

Chapter 1: A Lovely Day

Chapter Text

It’s a lovely day in the kingdom. With winter getting closer, nice days like these are rarer.

Cookies are enjoying the sunny weather with friends.

 

Most cookies, at least. Others enjoy staying inside and working on their own stuff, like Espresso.

 

He sets down his cup of coffee, preparing for another experiment with coffee magic, when he realizes he’s missing a vital ingredient.

“How could I forget to stock up on these? I thought I put it on my list yesterday.”

He walks over to another table, picking up yesterday’s ingredients list.

 

He had forgotten to write it down.

 

He sighs. “It is a good thing I haven’t started the experiment yet. Now, where did I leave my cape?”

He doesn’t wear it when experimenting, ever since an incident which resulted in his cape catching on fire.

He looks in a mirror and smooths down his hair before clipping his cape on. He adjusts his glasses, grabs his wallet, and heads out.

 

Cookies greet him as he walks to the shops. He politely returns the greetings, but continues on his way.

After getting the ingredient, he takes a different route home. As he nears the donut shop, he realizes he’s hungry.

He thinks to himself “I should get a box of donuts. I can eat some on the way home, and the rest later.”  

 

The smell of donuts gets stronger as he gets closer. He smiles slightly, then goes inside.

There’s a small line, but that’s alright with him. He can wait a few more minutes.

Just as he reaches the counter, he hears loud, hearty laughter outside of the building.

 

“Oh no.”

 

He quickly orders, when the door swings open. Madeleine smiles and starts talking to the people in the shop.

Espresso waits silently for his order to be done, not wanting to be noticed.

Soon, his order is ready. He does a polite smile and quietly thanks the cookie before turning to the door.

He’s halfway there when Madeleine spots him. “Espresso Cookie!”

 

Espresso walks faster.

 

Madeleine watches as Espresso hurries out the door. “I guess he has other things to do.”

Then he goes to order some donuts.

 

Meanwhile, Espresso is speedwalking slightly to get further away. He turns and sees that Madeleine isn’t following him, then slows down.

He opens his box of donuts and starts eating one while walking home.

When cookies say hi to him, he smiles politely and waves. It would be rude to talk with his mouth full.

 

“Of all the places on Earthbread, why is that obnoxious cookie always near me?”

He eats another donut, slowing down more without noticing.

“It’s not very likely for us to always be in the same general area, and yet he’s here.”

Another donut gone. Cookies greet him, but he doesn’t notice them.

 

“There has to be some type of magic involved. Did someone curse me to be stuck near him?”

Two more donuts gone. “It’s the only way I could possibly make sense of this.”

He reaches for another donut, only to grab nothing. “What?”

 

He looks down and sees that the box is empty. “How lost in thought was I?”

He looks around. “I walked past my house.”

He closes the empty box and sighs. “Even thinking about that cookie causes trouble.”

He turns and starts walking home.

“How far did I walk-“

 

He runs into someone.

He starts apologizing, until he realizes who it is. “Oh. It’s just you.”

Madeleine smiles. “Indeed! Are you alright?”

“I’m perfectly fine.”

He starts trying to move past Madeleine, who asks “Are you sure? You did just run into me.”

 

“I was lost in thought.” He gets past Madeleine and speed walks home.

“Even getting around the kingdom I run into him! What on Earthbread is happening??”

He reaches his house and goes inside. He takes off his cape, hanging it on a hook.

“I should try to find out why he’s always showing up near me. Maybe that could show me how to stop this absurdity.”

 

He looks at his bookshelf. “Where do I even begin? Could this be a curse? I don’t have many books about curses.”

He puts everything he’s holding on a table, the experiment now forgotten, and walks over to his shelf.

“I should check the books I do have before asking anyone else.”

He looks through all the books on his shelf, picking up the ones about curses. It’s only a few books.

He sets them on the table next to his chair, then makes a fresh cup of coffee before sitting down.

He takes a sip before setting the cup down and picking one of the books up.

 

After many hours of reading, he lowers the book. He pinches the bridge of his nose. “It can’t be rotten luck. Bad things only happen when he’s involved. He’s like a trouble magnet.”

He looks at his door. “Perhaps discussing this with someone else could lead to a solution? But who do I go to?”

He taps his finger on his leg a few times before picking up his cup and taking a long sip.

“Wizard cookie has more books than I do about this subject, and he may know others who can help as well.”

 

He tucks a bookmark in the book, then closes it and sets it on the small stack.

He stands up, finishes his coffee, then walks over to his cape. He sets the empty mug down on a table.

Just as his hand touches the cape, he hears loud, hearty laughter. He walks over to his window and peeks through his curtains.

 

Madeleine. He’s talking to Wizard cookie.

Espresso steps back from the curtain. “Of course he’s there. He always gets in the way.”

 

He looks over at the small stack of books, then at his cape. He sighs and starts walking over to it.

“I should at least ask Wizard if he will be available to talk later, even if it means I have to be near Madeleine.”

He clips on his cape and leaves his house. Wizard notices him approaching. “Hi there, Espresso cookie!”

Madeleine smiles. “Hello, friend!”

“Hello.”

“You seem stressed. Would you like a donut? I have bought a few extra.” Madeleine holds up a sugarcoated donut.

 

Espresso leans slightly away, staring at the donut before hesitantly grabbing it. He turns to Wizard. “I have a question for you.”

Wizard raises his eyebrow. “What is it?”

“I’m having a bit of an issue with some magic. Not any spell I’ve cast, but it is something beyond my knowledge. Could you possibly help me?”

Espresso takes a bite of the donut, patiently waiting for an answer.

 

Wizard thinks to himself “Espresso asking for magic help? That’s a first.”

He nods. “I should be able to help, but I need to know what the problem is.”

Espresso looks at Madeleine, who’s trying to see what the biggest bite of a donut he can take.

Espresso rolls his eyes. “You might choke on that.”

Muffled, Madeleine responds “I’ll be fine!”

 

Espresso sighs, then looks at Wizard. “I would rather explain when this.. cookie isn’t around.”

Wizard asks “Where should we talk?”

“My house should suffice.”

Madeleine, as predicted, starts choking on the donut.

 

Espresso thinks “If I don’t help, the Madeleine issue will solve itself.”

 

He shakes his head a bit, confused at where the dark thought came from, then immediately helps Madeleine.

As soon as Espresso knows Madeleine is ok, he takes a few steps back.

“I warned you earlier. Why didn’t you listen?!”

“I did not realize it was still too much donut for one Madeleine.”

“You.. You absolute idiot. I need to confiscate the remaining donuts so you don’t choke again.”

 

Madeleine holds up the box. There’s five donuts left.

Espresso grabs it. “I’m not taking it because I care about him. I’m just taking them because I’m hungry.” He’s lying to himself.

And he knows, but he doesn’t want to admit it. 

Chapter 2: A Discussion

Summary:

Espresso talks to Wizard Cookie
The first time someone falls over also happens.

Notes:

I probably forgot to mention that Espresso is taller than Madeleine. Madeleine is still tall, but Espresso's t a l l e r .

I don't know why I decided that, but I did, so yeah.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Espresso looks at Wizard Cookie “Could we go inside and discuss the magic issue?”

Wizard nods. Madeleine smiles “I would like to join you both!”

 

“No.”

 

They both look at Espresso. Madeleine stops smiling. “No?”

“Don’t you have cookies to protect? Maybe there’s someone who requires your assistance.”

Madeleine smiles again. “Then I shall go assist them! Farewell, friends!”

 

He waves as he runs off. Espresso sighs, then walks over to his door. “Shall we discuss the issue now?”

Wizard nods and follows him inside. He looks around the room. Espresso usually doesn’t let people into his house.

Espresso puts the donuts on the table, then picks up the mug and refills it with fresh coffee. 

 

He grabs a chair and pulls it near his armchair. “You may have a seat. Would you like coffee?”

“No, I’m not thirsty.” Wizard says, sitting in the chair. Espresso sips his coffee before sitting in his armchair.

Wizard asks “So, what is your problem exactly?”

 

Espresso puts down his mug. “It’s Madeleine. Everywhere I go, he appears. The likelihood of it being coincidental is very low at this point.”

“How is this a magic issue?”

“He follows me like a curse! Plus, there’s always trouble with him around. He’s a walking disaster magnet, and he constantly tries to stay near me.”

“Again, not much of a magic issue. Have you tried talking to him?”

“If I ask him to leave me alone, he does so for a day at most. He pesters me again the next day. You saw him choke on a donut despite me warning him. He has horrible luck.”

 

Wizard cookie shifts in his seat uncomfortably. “Espresso cookie, this isn’t a magic issue. You should talk to someone else about this.”

“What?”

“This sounds like a friendship issue.”

Espresso takes off his glasses, covering his eyes with his hand. “We are not friends.”

“Well, I wish I could help, but this isn’t something I can help with.”

 

Espresso sighs. “Thank you for talking to me. Please don’t tell anyone about this..”

Wizard stands up. “I can keep this a secret.”

“But it doesn’t mean I will. GingerBrave and Strawberry need to be aware of this.”

 

Espresso stands up, putting his glasses back on. “Allow me to get the door for you.”

Espresso walks over to the door, setting the cup on a table on the way. He opens it, and Wizard leaves, waving as he walks away. 

Espresso waves back, then closes the door.

 

He sighs, then walks over to the table where the experiment is set up.

He picks up the list, then the last ingredient.

The reason he even left the house today.

 

He double checks his ingredients, and he has everything.

“Oh good, I don’t have to deal with Madeleine for the rest of the day.”

 

For someone who hates Madeleine, he sure thinks about him a lot.

 

He walks over to the table and opens the box of confiscated donuts.

He grabs his journal and starts writing stuff before the experiment while eating the donuts.

When he finishes writing, he makes a fresh cup of coffee. He takes a sip while walking over to his table.

“Focus.”

 

Elsewhere, Wizard cookie meets up with GingerBrave and Strawberry, unaware of some watchful eyes.

Chili Pepper and Adventurer cookie, both in separate trees, spot the three cookies.

 

GingerBrave asks “Wizard cookie, why did you want to talk to us out here?”

Strawberry pulls on her hoodie strings a little. “Is there a dangerous monster on its way to the kingdom?”

Wizard shakes his head. “You know Espresso and Madeleine?”

GingerBrave looks confused. “Those two? What about them?"

 

“Espresso was complaining about Madeleine. He said that Madeleine is like a curse following him around.”

Strawberry shivers. “Is Madeleine cursed?”

Wizard shakes his head. “Madeleine’s fine. I’m concerned about Espresso comparing him to a curse.”

GingerBrave is even more confused. “Wait, why is this so concerning?”

 

“Have you ever noticed that Espresso leaves the second Madeleine shows up, unless he’s in the middle of something? And he’s always annoyed near him. I'm worried he may try to hurt Madeleine if his mood is too bad one day.”

Strawberry quietly adds “Now that you mention it, the looks he gives Madeleine are scary…”

GingerBrave asks “Ok, so what should we do about this?”

Wizard suggests “We should keep an eye on them when they’re near each other. If Espresso gets more aggressive, we need to separate them and make sure Madeleine stops trying to go to him.”

 

As the three leave, Chili Pepper and Adventurer look at each other.

Chili Pepper whispers “We should tell some of the others.”

“No kids though. They would give it away.”

Chili Pepper nods.

 

~*~The next afternoon~*~

 

It’s slightly cloudier than the day before, but it’s calm. Espresso finishes what he was doing, then looks at the clock on his wall.

“A brief walk in the woods would be nice, since I have a scheduled break. I should be back in time to start my next experiment.”

He puts on his cape and leaves his house, not noticing a few cookies staring at him.

 

It’s nice and peaceful. Birds are chirping. Espresso has a small smile.

A gentle breeze makes his cape flutter.

It gets slightly darker as he wanders deeper into the woods.

 

He rubs his eyes. “When was the last time I slept? It must’ve been at least four days ago..”

He stops walking. “Wait.. I crash every four days.”

Instead of sleeping normally, he drinks coffee to stay awake. Every four days, he’ll collapse and sleep, whether he wants to or not.

He looks around, now realizing he’s lost. “This is.. bad.”

 

He turns around. His footprints are lightly pressed in the ground. He starts to follow his own trail.

“I can’t crash in the middle of the woods. There are monsters out here.”

The bushes rustle. Espresso quickly turns to the sound.

 

A lone cake hound walks out of the bushes.

Espresso raises his hand to deal with it, but he’s shaking.

He starts feeling lightheaded, so he ignores the cake hound and runs along the trail.

The hound chases him, barking happily.

 

Espresso is getting dizzier every step, trying to keep his eyes open. He trips on a root and falls to the ground, his glasses getting flung off his face from the force.

The cake hound catches up, then starts chewing on his cape.

Espresso tries to get up, but it’s too late. He passes out.

 

The hound stops chewing his cape, then starts sniffing his hand.

Another cake hound walks out of a bush, then starts chewing on part of Espresso’s hair.

The first one howls, and several more run over.

Notes:

Don't worrrryyyy, Espresso's fiiiiiinnee, he's just a little bit asleep for the rest of the day

Also, Adventurer and Chili Pepper were in the trees because they were going to look for treasure but heard the others. (The reason why they were looking together gets explained in chapter 4)

Chapter 3: Knight in Shining Armor

Summary:

Madeleine finds Espresso (with help)

Notes:

I tried to get Fig's accent right but it's hard writing accents

Chapter Text

Madeleine and Fig are following Espresso’s footprints. Fig is carrying Madeleine.

They both hear the howl, and Fig speeds up.

They had been talking when one of Fig’s bird friends flew over and told Fig about Espresso going further into the woods than he should’ve.

 

Madeleine notices something reflective in the dirt. “His glasses!”

Fig slows down. Madeleine gets off their back, walking over and picking up Espresso’s glasses.

He turns and sees Espresso, passed out on the ground. Several cake hounds are chewing on his cape, two are trying to eat his hair, and one is sitting on his back.

 

Madeleine already has his sword in his hand, mostly to just scare them away. “HEY!”

Most of them get spooked and run off. A few stay behind. They run as soon as Madeleine gets closer.

Madeleine puts his sword away. He hands Espresso’s glasses to Fig, then scoops up the sleeping cookie.

 

He turns to Fig. “I suppose we walk back?”

They nod. “I can’t carry any otha cookies. D’ ya want me to carry ‘Spresso?”

“I saved him, so I carry him.”

Espresso quietly snores.

 

~*~The next day~*~

 

Espresso groans, too tired to move right now.

“Didn’t I crash in the woods? Where am I now?”

He moves his hand slightly. He’s laying on a plush bed with soft pillows.

There’s a blanket pulled up to his shoulders.

 

“I crashed on the dirt. Why is there something soft here??”

He rubs his eyes before pushing himself up. His hair is a mess. He looks down. “That’s a blanket, and it doesn’t belong to me. Where are my glasses??”

He tries getting up to find his glasses, but he falls off the bed instead.

 

He hears loud footsteps, then the door swings open. Espresso quickly sits up.

Madeleine runs over. “Espresso! Are you alright? You fell off the bed.”

Espresso leans away. “Where did you put my glasses?”

 

“I had to get the one lens replaced because Fig dropped them on our way back from saving you.” 

He hands the repaired glasses to Espresso, who puts them on. “You got the correct lens?”

Madeleine sits in front of Espresso, leaving a comfortable amount of space between them.

“Indeed!”

 

Espresso looks at Madeleine, who’s not wearing any of his armor. “What happened to your armor? You wear it everywhere.”

“While my armor is gorgeous, I don’t wear it around my home.”

Espresso looks around. “This is Madeleine’s house?”

 

“Why did you go into the woods alone? It’s very dangerous, especially since you were tired.”

“I didn’t realize I was beginning to crash until it was too late.”

Madeleine raises an eyebrow. “Crash?”

Espresso freezes. “Do I tell him? He’s so bothersome when he isn’t concerned, and this would only make it worse.”

He unfreezes, looking down and tapping his finger on his knee. “Then again.. He’s seeing the aftermath of a crash. It would probably be worse not telling him.”

 

He sighs. “A crash happens every four days. It’s my body forcing me to sleep. It takes roughly a day of sleep before I wake up again.”

Madeleine sits up straight. “That is very concerning.”

“Please don-"

“I will keep track of it and keep you safe!”

“It’s fi-“

Madeleine stands up. “I must ensure your safety! What would happen if you forgot again? Next time could be worse than cake hounds chewing on your hair.”

 

Espresso tries to stand up, but his legs are still shaking too much. Madeleine catches him. He looks at Madeleine.

“Wait, there were cake hounds eating my hair?!”

“And cape, yes, but one look at my sword and they were fleeing!”

“Could you please stop hugging me.”

Madeleine looks at Espresso, then smiles “Alright!”

 

He picks Espresso up. “I have ceased hugging.”

Espresso doesn’t know how to respond, so Madeleine carries him to the main room. Espresso’s cape is hanging on the wall next to Madeleine’s.

He sets Espresso down on a chair. Espresso finally snaps back to reality, and realizes there’s a familiar smell in the room.

Madeleine sets a cup of coffee down on the table, then a plate of food.

 

Espresso looks at the cup. “You made coffee?”

“Latte assisted. I made most of it on my own, though.” He gets food for himself and sits at a different side of the table.

Espresso eats the food, but doesn’t touch the coffee. “It most likely tastes similar to Latte’s coffee, or it tastes horrible. He did say he made most of it.”

 

He gets up, then walks over to his cape. Madeleine asks “Would you like a hairbrush?”

Espresso touches his own hair. “Yes. Do you have a mirror?”

Madeline points to the mirror. “Indeed I do, my friend!”

Espresso walks over, taking the hairbrush from Madeleine. “As soon as I get home, I am making more coffee. I can pretend this whole situation never happened.”

 

He notices Madeleine picking up the coffee. He finishes brushing his hair, sets the brush down, then walks back to his cape.

He clips his cape on, but before he can even touch the door handle, Madeleine walks over, holding the coffee cup.

“Espresso, you forgot the coffee. You can take it! You can give the cup back if you ever desire more of my coffee!” He smiles.

Espresso looks at the cup, then at Madeleine.

 

He hesitantly takes the cup. “That’s.. very kind of you.” He reaches for the door handle.

“You shall always be welcome here, friend!”

Espresso tightens his grip on the cup, then opens the door and starts walking home.

 

Some cookies look confused by him walking out of Madeleine’s house.

Espresso looks at them, but they all look away. “That’s.. mildly suspicious…”

He keeps walking. The smell of the coffee grows more and more tempting, until he finally gives in and takes a sip.

 

His eyes widen and he lowers the cup. “That wasn’t bad. Not as good as my own coffee, of course, but this is something I wouldn’t mind drinking occasionally.”

He looks at the cup. “Oh wait.. It’s Madeleine’s coffee…”

He drinks more of it as he walks home.

 

When he reaches his door, he goes for another sip of coffee, but there’s only air in the cup.

He stares at the empty cup, his hand resting on the doorknob.

He can still feel people staring at him.

Chapter 4: Watched

Summary:

Espresso just wants to be alone but unfortunately that isn't allowed for too long

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“ESPRESSO!”

 

He jerks his head up from the cup, then turns to see Madeleine running down the road. He only has his cape, boots, and the wings of his headpiece on.

Espresso tightens his grip on the doorknob.

Madeleine stops on Espresso’s walkway, catching his breath. Espresso slowly turns the knob and pushes open the door.

Madeleine holds out his hand. “You forgot your tie.”

 

Espresso looks down and realizes that his tie is indeed gone. He grumbles a thanks while taking his tie back. He hands the cup to Madeleine.

Madeleine looks in the cup, then smiles when he realizes it’s empty. “He drank it! He enjoyed my coffee!”

Espresso turns around and goes inside, kicking the door shut.

He quickly moves to his window and peeks out through the curtains. He notices two cookies looking at his door and whispering.

 

“Something must’ve happened while I was asleep.”

He shrugs. “I can ask about it later.”

He takes off his cape and hangs it up, when something yellow catches his eye.

He looks at the cape. There are some areas stitched together with golden-colored thread.

 

“Did Madeleine..” He shakes his head.

He takes it off the hook. “I need to get a new cape.”

He goes into his room, which has a comfortable couch that he usually crashes on. No bed. That would waste space.

He walks over to his closet and picks out a new cape. It looks identical to his old one, minus the new gold stitching.

 

He goes to throw the old one away, but doesn’t let go of it.

“Why can’t I bring myself to drop it..”

He puts the cape in the closet. He goes back to his main room and starts preparing for a new experiment.

 

Outside, Madeleine is walking home with the cup in his hands. “If I practice my coffee making skills, he will enjoy it even more!”

Wizard and Strawberry watch as he walks away from Espresso’s door.

Strawberry whispers “How are we going to help him if he keeps going to Espresso?”

Wizard responds, also whispering “I’m not sure yet. I’ll see if there are any spells, but that’s the last resort. We may be misjudging the situation a little.”

 

Strawberry nods, then asks “Why was he wearing less armor?”

Wizard shrugs.

 

~*~Two days later~*~

 

Espresso looks at the list, then at all the ingredients he has. “Of course, I appear to be missing several key ingredients.”

He sighs, then gets up. He’s avoided going outside so he doesn’t have to deal with Madeleine.

 

Or the staring.

 

“What causes them to stare? Nothing about my physical appearance is different. I haven’t done anything to warrant their staring either.”

He clips on his cape. “I should order an excess of these ingredients so they don’t run out as quickly.”

He grabs his wallet, then heads out.

 

As he walks to the shops, he notices cookies watching him. “This is getting ridiculous.”

Halfway through his list of ingredients, he reaches the donut shop.

He walks inside, and sees Madeleine trying to take another huge bite of a donut.

 

“Madeleine.”

He takes the donut out of his mouth. “Yes?”

“I believe cookies prefer it when you aren’t choking on a donut.”

Madeleine is confused for a second, then remembers. “Oh.”

 

He takes a normal sized bite.

Espresso rolls his eyes. “He needs some common sense. I’ll get donuts on my way home.”

Espresso leaves, but Madeleine follows, wanting to hang out with him.

Espresso tries his best to ignore him.

 

“Why is he following me? It hasn’t been four days yet. What could he possibly want from me?”

Then, Madeleine starts choking on a donut. Again.

Espresso turns around and helps Madeleine without hesitation.

 

He starts walking away after Madeleine is ok. He shakes his head. “That cookie is going to get himself killed someday.”

Someone walks up to Madeleine, asking for help with something. Espresso isn’t paying attention anymore.

Madeleine gladly goes to help the other cookie.

 

Espresso checks his list. “Halfway through... I must ask one of the staring cookies why they’re watching me. It’s unsettling.”

He continues walking.

After purchasing the last ingredient he needs, he turns and walks to the donut shop.

He goes inside. Adventurer and Chili Pepper are discussing a new map Adventurer found. 

 

In the past, they worked out an agreement where they help each other, then split the treasure at the end.

That doesn’t stop Chili Pepper from swiping a few extra things though.

They both look up and see Espresso, who walks over to the baker and orders some donuts.

He glances at them, but waits for his order first.

 

When he has his donuts, he walks over to them. Chili Pepper leans back in her chair. “What do ya want?”

“Has anything transpired here recently? I was occupied for a day, and I’ve noticed cookies staring at me.”

Both of them glance at each other, then at  Espresso. Chili Pepper stops leaning back. “Oh uh, nothin much happened.”

“Then why am I being watched?”

“Uhhh..”

 

Espresso’s eyes narrow. He quietly asks “Has Wizard cookie spoken with anyone about the private conversation we had?”

Adventure cookie nervously mentions “He told Strawberry and GingerBrave but uh..”

Chili Pepper interrupts him. “We overheard.”

 

Espresso’s eyes widen. “You two spread that information.”

They both move their chairs, ready to run.

Espresso stares at them. “It would be useless to go after them now. Plus, it would tarnish my reputation more than it already is.”

He sighs, then turns and leaves.

 

As he’s walking, a kid sees him. “Espresso cookie!”

He stops himself from groaning in annoyance. “I’m a busy cookie!”

He looks down at Snow Sugar cookie. “Long requests in writing, please. If it is short, please state your business in less than a minute.”

 

“I heard that culture plays a big part in life at the republic across the sea. Is that true?”

Espresso thinks “Oh, a curious child. Very well, I can chat for a bit.”

He nods. “Yes. There are many concerts, exhibitions, and theatrical premieres.”

“That sounds amazing! Some of us were talking, and we agreed our kingdom needed something like that too. Since you’re from the Republic… Can you help?”

 

“I suppose. A cultural pastime worthy of this kingdom…”

A loud booming voice behind him yells “How about a theatrical drama depicting the glory of victory?!”

Espresso jumps away, turning and glaring at Madeleine. “How… When did you get here..?” Espresso sighs, turning away. “I must take my leave.”

And with that, he walks home.

Notes:

Yeah, it's gonna somewhat follow the "Couldn't Care Less... And Yet" story from the game

It doesn't follow the full story, and there are some details added. The only thing that stays almost exactly the same is dialogue.

anyways

Chapter 5: Madeleine Gets Injured

Summary:

Madeleine gets a little bit a lot hurt. Oops.

Notes:

Most of the chapter follows the "Couldn't Care Less... And Yet" story quest.

There's details added though.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~After some time~*~

 

Espresso returns to the construction site, looking around. “Hm? Where has that cookie gone. I have a specific task for him.”

Snow Sugar helpfully replies “I think Madeleine cookie went to the smithy.”

Espresso rolls his eyes. “Such is the fact of life… Never there when needed. Very well, I will handle this myself.”

As he starts walking, he thinks to himself “How does that cookie always show up when he is not wanted, but disappears the second he could possibly be useful?”

 

He enters the ruins to search for the Rarities needed. At that moment, Madeleine approaches Alchemist and Snow Sugar.

They’re upset. He joins the conversation. “Tell me! What troubles you?”

Alchemist turns to him. “Madeleine! Espresso is in danger!”

 

“Where has he gone? I must save him!”

“He went to the ruins to get the Rarities we need, and he went alone!”

Madeleine starts running. “I shall return with Espresso as soon as possible!”

 

When he reaches the ruins, he sees evidence of Espresso’s battles.

He takes a deep breath. “ESPRESSO COOKIE!”

No response.

“Can you hear me?! Answer me! ESPRESSO?!”

More silence. He runs deeper into the ruins. He rounds a corner, and sees Espresso, who asks “Huh..? What is going on this time?”

 

Madeleine gasps, smiling and running over to him. “ESPRESSO!!!”

He hugs him, then lets go. “Have you been waiting long? I have come to save you!”

Espresso quickly defeats a monster who was about to attack Madeleine. “Correct me if I am wrong, which is not possible, but… I believe it is I who have saved your life.”

Madeleine looks behind himself. “Speak true, good friend!” Then he notices more monsters. “Were it not for my timely arrival, you would have struggled to return.”

 

Espresso stares at him. Madeleine gestures to the monsters.

Espresso turns and sees them. “… I will admit this one fact. Perhaps you are not as useless as I initially judged. Break through their lines.”

He prepares a spell “I will cover you from the rear.”

Madeleine nods, then charges at the monsters.

 

~*~One intense battle later~*~

 

Espresso helps Madeleine up. “You were too reckless.”

Madeleine coughs, then smiles. “I vanquished the enemy, did I not?”

Espresso drapes Madeleine’s arm over his shoulders, then wraps his arm around Madeleine’s side to keep him from falling.

“Defeating the enemy at the cost of your health is not good, Madeleine!”

 

They start walking, Madeleine leaning on Espresso heavily. He coughs more. “I assure you, I am perfe-“ he coughs mid-sentence “Perfectly fine.”

“You are not fine.”

Madeleine looks at Espresso. “You have sustained injuries as well.”

“None are nearly as severe as any of the injuries you have.”

Madeleine coughs. “The Light protects me.”

“You say that, yet you are more injured.”

 

After several minutes of Espresso scolding Madeleine for being reckless, and Madeleine trying to make sure Espresso is ok, they reach the edge of the construction site.

The sun is starting to set.

Snow Sugar sees them. “Alchemist cookie! Look over there!”

Alchemist turns, then sees them. “They’re back!”

 

Espresso gently sets Madeleine down. “I have procured the rarities we need. Madeleine has sustained injuries and requires treatment.”

Madeleine coughs. “The Divine watches over me. Tend to Espresso’s wounds first.”

Espresso shakes his head.

Snow Sugar quietly mumbles “Espresso.. Madeleine..”

 

Alchemist, who’s heard the rumors, says “Looks like you two found some common ground.”

Madeleine is confused. “Pardon? Did we not already establish a rapport?”

Espresso rolls his eyes “What makes you think that?”

Alchemist crosses her arms. “Hmph! Just rest for now. We’ll handle everything from here.”

 

Madeleine starts coughing again. Espresso sighs. “Herb cookie is a healer, correct? Where is he?”

Alchemist cookie points in the direction of Herb’s flower shop, giving directions. “Why do you need to know?”

Espresso looks down at Madeleine. “Let go of the shield.”

“But-“

“I will grab it later. Let go.”

 

Madeleine frowns, but lets go.

Espresso picks up Madeleine, using a small amount of magic to make him feel lighter.

Madeleine coughs, then looks at the ground, slowly wrapping his arms around Espresso’s neck.

Espresso grumbles about Madeleine being reckless while carrying him to Herb’s flower shop.

 

Madeleine is trying to figure out how Espresso is carrying him. “He is injured, yet he can carry me with such ease? Has The Divine blessed him with great strength as well?”

 

~*~The next day, at the puppet show~*~

 

Snow Sugar looks up. “Hi, Espresso Cookie! Welcome!”

Alchemist cookie looks at Espresso. “When is Madeleine getting here?”

Espresso shrugs, looking away. “I do not, and dare not, know. He has probably surrounded himself with other cookies again.”

Alchemist starts calling out “Last come, last served! Come on! The party’s about to start!”

 

Espresso moves to the side as the puppet show starts. “Where is Madeleine? I know he’s not dead.”

Even later, Madeleine shows up. “Apologies for being late! I was busy shaking the hands of every cookie in this kingdom! Never a dull day for a knight, so many cookies wish to witness my glorious self!”

Espresso rolls his eyes. “Endless nonsense is also said to be a skill. You are quite skilled in that definition, are you not, Madeleine cookie?”

Madeleine smiles “Of course! The Divine has bestowed this blessing upon me! Are you envious, Espresso?”

 

Espresso sighs. “I must take my leave. Ah, I must inquire about one thing before I go. Who brought the sugarcoated donuts? They are quite scrumptious.”

Alchemist cookie looks over. “Oh, those? I did. Madeleine asked me to bring some before the party. Sounds like you two have similar tastes too.”

Espresso looks at Madeleine, who’s boastfully talking about how he saved Espresso.

“That troublesome cookie.. He enjoys the same donuts as I do.”

 

Espresso shakes his head. “The laws of probability state that… Never mind. Nothing ever goes to plan with that cookie involved.”

Espresso grabs one last donut, eating it as he navigates his way through the crowd. He sways slightly, but doesn’t notice.

He’s stopped by Madeleine.

He glares at Madeleine, who quietly asks “Will you be doing anything important later?”

 

Espresso glares more. “Why are you so inquisitive all of a sudden?”

“Today is the fourth day.”

Espresso’s expression changes as he notices the lightheadedness. It was there before, but he was ignoring it. “I need to get home.”

 

“Would you like me to escort you?”

Espresso stays quiet, mostly because the lightheadedness is getting worse.

Madeleine moves slightly closer. “Espresso?”

Espresso leans closer to Madeleine before his legs give out.

 

Madeleine catches him. Espresso looks up at him. “Two Madeleines? That’s not right…”

Madeleine picks him up. “You are going home.”

“Why?”

Madeleine starts walking. “You have to sleep.”

Espresso chuckles. “I can drink coffee, not sleep.”

 

“Sleep is not a beverage.”

“That is why I cannot drink it.”

As they get closer to his house, Espresso yawns. “Could you put me on the couch? It is in my room.”

“Do you not have a bed?”

“Beds take too much space.”

 

Madeleine adjusts how he’s holding Espresso, then opens the door. He walks inside.

Espresso looks around. “This is my house.”

“Indeed it is.” Madeleine sees the door to Espresso’s room, so he carries him inside.

He gently lays Espresso down, who unclips and tosses his cape on the floor, then Madeleine picks the blanket up.

 

Espresso tiredly grabs at it, but misses.

Madeleine lays the blanket on Espresso, who smiles. Then he takes Espresso’s glasses off so they won’t get broken.

He sees the glasses stand on the table next to the couch, so he leaves them there.

He looks at Espresso, who’s softly snoring.

 

Madeleine smiles a little. “May the Divine bless you with sweet dreams, dear friend.”

He quietly leaves, closing the doors behind him.

When he gets outside, he notices the cookies staring. GingerBrave asks “What happened to Espresso cookie?”

“He was tired, so I brought him home before he would collapse on the ground.”

 

“Will he be okay?”

Madeleine nods “Most likely. He just needs to rest.”

Notes:

Haha things are gonna go downhill from here

Chapter 6: Comforting Espresso

Summary:

Espresso wakes up from a nightmare and is sad. Madeleine decides to help comfort him or cheer him up.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

While Espresso peacefully sleeps, a single cake hound runs deep into the enemy cookie’s territory.

It bumps into someone’s leg.

They look down. “Oh, do you have news for me?”

The cake hound barks. The cookie gently pets it’s head. “You’ve traveled far, come, let us get some food for you.”

 

The cookie gently picks up the hound, carrying it to the cake hound’s feeding grounds.

They gently set down the hound, who eats a bunch before coming back and barking more.

“You say that a cookie collapsed in the woods? Do you know who it was?”

The hound barks more.

“It was Espresso cookie? And he mentioned ‘crashing’ every four days? This is very useful information indeed!”

 

They pet the cake hound. “You have done well! Now, go rest. You’ve earned a good break.”

The cake hound happily makes its way to its favorite resting spot.

Red Velvet stands up to his full height. “I must tell the others about this.”

He turns and starts walking.

 

~*~the middle of the night~*~

 

Madeleine walks down the road, holding a box. He isn’t wearing any armor, and his hair is tied up in a ponytail.

No one who saw him would be able to recognize him easily.

A few cookies are awake at this time, usually on night watch duty. Blackberry cookie is one of them. 

She watches Madeleine from a distance, not sure what to do yet.

 

Madeleine trips on his own pants, but catches himself.

He then walks up to Espresso’s door, opening it just enough to push the box through.

Once the box is inside, he closes the door and turns to leave, but is met with Blackberry staring at him.

He yelps, then calms down. “Oh, Blackberry! You startled me.”

 

“Madeleine? What are you doing out here in the middle of the night?”

“I was bringing food to Espresso, but I shouldn’t enter his home without permission, so I put it just inside the door.”

“Why were you bringing food?”

“When he wakes, he will need something to eat.”

 

Blackberry smiles a little. “It’s nice of you to help him.”

“He is my friend, and as a knight it is my duty to help protect the kingdom and its citizens.”

Blackberry nods. “Well, I should get back to my patrol. You should rest.”

Madeleine nods. “You are a great protector.” Then he yawns. Blackberry gently turns him towards his home. “Go rest.”

“Mhm..” Madeleine starts walking home.

 

Blackberry looks at one of her ghosts. “Make sure he gets home safe.”

The ghost nods, then follows Madeleine.

The wind picks up, making the bushes rustle. The movement of a creature goes unnoticed.

 

Far away from the kingdom, a meeting is taking place.

 

Red Velvet shares the information that the cake hound found.

Licorice cookie hums slightly. “This is an upper hand against Espresso cookie, but what would we even do with him if we managed to capture him?”

Pomegranate looks at her mirror. “He possesses coffee magic, and his main ability is quite destructive. He would be very useful if we could get him to join us.”

Red Velvet pets Chiffon, who’s sitting on his lap. “Should I prepare a mission to capture Espresso cookie?”

 

“We need some sort of leverage against him first. Send your best spies to find out what we could use against him.”

Red Velvet nods. Licorice asks “What if it’s another cookie? Would we kidnap them too?”

“If they are the only thing, yes.”

“How will we keep him from using his magic against us??”

 

Pomegranate chuckles a little. “We keep all caffeine away from him. He’s weaker without it. And, if it’s necessary, we can use magic to control him.”

They start finalizing the plan.

 

~*~The next morning~*~

 

Espresso is still laying on his couch, moving slightly in his sleep.

He rolls over so he’s facing the back of the couch, his expression changing to one of discomfort. “No.. No!”

He pushes against the back of the couch, which makes him fall onto the floor. He sits up, awake.

He grabs his glasses and puts them on, then stands up. “It was a nightmare. Nothing happened to.. It was not real.”

 

He tries to ignore the few tears on his face, walking out to the main room. “It will not happen. It cannot happen. I shouldn’t cry over a pathetic nightmare.”

He spots Madeleine’s box.

He picks it up and opens it. He sees the food Madeleine got, and a note. He reads it out loud.

“‘Dear Espresso, I hope you aren’t mad that I carried you into the house. I got this food for you!’”

There’s a small doodle of Madeleine smiling.

 

Espresso’s hand starts shaking. “The probably- The probability of this being the nightmare is extra- is extremely low.”

He puts down the box. “Besides I.. I don’t care.. about..”

He wipes his tears away. “It.. would not.. It wouldn’t hurt to check.”

 

He stands up, then looks at his mirror. He fixes up his hair, then walks outside.

He sees cookies talking. “Where’s Madeleine?”

Espresso starts walking to Madeleine’s house. As he reaches the top of the hill, he sees Madeleine, who’s happily talking to other cookies.

He stops in place.

Madeleine looks up and sees him. He grins “Espresso!”

 

Espresso holds his tie, sniffing a little and trying to keep himself from crying. “See? He’s fine. It was only a nightmare. It was just.. just a nightmare…”

He lifts up his glasses and wipes the few tears away. He turns to go back home, but he sees Madeleine walking over to him.

Madeleine tightly hugs him. “Good morning! Did you get the box? Was your sleep good?”

Espresso nods. While the nightmare is what woke him up, the rest of the dream was very nice.

 

He won’t look at Madeleine, who notices, then quietly asks “Have you been crying, dear friend?”

Espresso tries to get out of Madeleine’s hug. “No..”

Madeleine stops hugging him, but keeps his hands on Espresso’s shoulders. “You look as if you were crying.”

Espresso pulls Madeleine’s hands off his shoulders. “I have experiments to run.”

 

Madeleine watches as Espresso walks home. He doesn’t like seeing his friends unhappy.

“I shall find a way to cheer him up! Perhaps I could bring him donuts. I know he enjoys those!”

He smiles while he walks to the donut shop. Meanwhile, Espresso is resting his elbows on his table, looking at the food Madeleine left for him.

 

He covers his eyes with his hand. “Why am I crying over an insignificant nightmare? I know it was not real.”

He takes off his glasses completely, hiding his face with both hands now. “It felt so close to reality. Plus, I rarely dream or have nightmares.”

He moves the food out of the way, then folds his arms. He rests his head on his arms.

 

“This is ridiculous. I should not be crying this much..”

He looks at the food, then takes a small bit and eats it. 

He slowly eats the rest of the food.

 

The quiet of his home is disturbed by a knock at the door. Espresso puts on his glasses, then gets up, dragging his feet as he walks over to the door.

He opens the door a tiny bit. Madeleine asks “May I come in?”

Espresso looks at the table, then at Madeleine. He moves so no one can see him, pulling the door open more.

“Why am I letting him in?”

 

Madeleine walks in, and Espresso notices the donuts. He closes the door, then walks over to his room. Madeleine follows.

“I brought donuts, since I know you like them.”

Espresso stands next to the couch, quietly saying. “That was nice of you.”

 

Madeleine hands the box to him, then takes off his chestplate. Espresso stares at him, raising his eyebrow.

Madeleine sets it on the floor, then looks at Espresso. “Is it alright if I ask what happened?”

“No..”

“Is there anything I can do to cheer you up?”

Espresso stays quiet, then sets the donuts on the table before hugging Madeleine.

 

Madeleine is slightly startled, but hugs back. He wasn’t expecting Espresso to hug him. He thought he’d be the one to hug Espresso first.

Espresso starts crying again. “This is humiliating. I shouldn’t be crying in front of him. I shouldn’t have let him in.”

He tightens his grip on the back of Madeleine’s shirt. “Why am I crying like this? I’m awake now. Madeleine is alive.”

Notes:

There's still some more down to this hill

Chapter 7: Hairbrushes

Summary:

Madeleine falls asleep at Espresso’s house.
Then his hair is a mess so Espresso helps brush it.

There’s definitely not bad stuff at the end. I would neeeeevveeeerrrrr

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Madeleine yawns. “Would sitting on the couch be more comfortable?”

Espresso nods a little, letting go. Madeleine sits down, rubbing his eyes and yawning again.

Espresso sits next to him. “Did you sleep?”

“A little, yes.” He rests his head on Espresso’s shoulder.

 

“You usually sleep most of the night. How come you stayed up?”

“I had to deliver the package, but I could not fall asleep again.” He yawns, gently hugging Espresso.

Espresso gently combs his fingers through Madeleine’s hair. Madeleine doesn’t mind, since it’s helping Espresso calm down.

 

Espresso whispers “Maybe you should take off the rest of your armor to be more comfortable.”

Madeleine sits up. “You are very good at thinking.” He takes off his headpiece, then he takes off his boots. He unclips the wings from his cape.

He sets the armor down with his chestplate.

 

Espresso grabs his pillow and hands it to Madeleine, who puts it on Espresso’s lap.

He lays down, then looks up at Espresso, who’s not sure how to react. Madeleine smiles, half asleep.

“The Divine has blessed you.”

Espresso rolls his eyes. “Why are you bringing that up?”

 

“You were blessed with..” He yawns. “You look gorgeousss…” He falls asleep.

Espresso’s face heats up, but then he shakes his head. “He’s just tired. It’s a tired compliment.”

He gently plays with Madeleine’s hair. “His hair is so soft.”

 

Madeleine’s hand twitches slightly, then he mumbles “Only Espresso… touch my hair…”

Espresso stops touching his hair. Madeleine grabs Espresso’s hand, gently holding it.

He mumbles a bunch of random stuff that Espresso can’t understand.

 

Espresso picks up a book from the small table, reading it while Madeleine sleeps.

Occasionally, Madeline moves a bit or mumbles something, but he never lets go of Espresso’s hand.

 

~*~4 hours later~*~

 

Madeleine wakes up, his cape wrapped around himself.

He looks up and sees Espresso, who’s focused on his book.

Madeline realizes that he’s holding Espresso’s hand.

He stretches, then sits up.

 

Espresso looks up from his book, then tries to hide his laughter. “You might want a hairbrush.”

Madeleine looks at him. “You cannot pretend your hair is always perfect.”

Espresso nods, then sets the book down. He opens the drawer, and pulls out a hairbrush. “I haven’t used this one yet.”

 

Madeleine pulls a hairbrush out of a pocket. “I appreciate the offer, but I always have mine with me.”

He starts brushing. Espresso watches for a minute, then grumbles “This will take forever..”

“I only have one hairbrush to tame all my hair.”

Espresso gently grabs a small section of Madeleine’s hair, then starts brushing.

 

“How do you manage all this hair?!”

“I braid my hair every night so it won’t require brushing like this as often.”

He rolls his eyes “This is why I keep my hair short. Much easier to manage.”

 

After four minutes, Espresso mumbles “How is your hair this soft..”

“The Divine has blessed me with the softest of hair! Easy tangling is a small price to pay for long luxurious hair such as mine.”

 

Espresso whispers to himself “If I had a blanket as soft as this.. I might sleep more.”

Madeleine hears. This gives him an idea. “I will find the softest blanket for him. Then he shall sleep in a healthier manner!”

He happily continues to brush his hair, fully aware of Espresso’s gentle brushing.

 

When they’re finally done, Madeleine stands up and throws his hair behind his shoulders. It’s even poofier than normal.

Espresso asks “Can you leave now?”

“What?”

“I have work to do. Other cookies are distractions, but you are the most distracting of them all.”

 

Madeleine starts putting his armor back on. “Do you truly think of me that much?”

 

Espresso stops moving, feeling his face get slightly warmer. “What?”

Madeleine clips the wings to his cape. “If I distract you this much, you must think about me a lot.”

 

He pulls on his boots, then puts on his headpiece, when Espresso gets up and starts pushing him out. “You have to leave!”

“Why?”

“I told you, I have important work! You have knight duties, correct?”

Madeleine opens the door and lets Espresso gently push him outside.

 

Madeleine hugs Espresso, who warms up slightly.

Madeleine lets go, smiling. “Thank you for assisting me with my hair.”

Espresso snaps back to reality. “Yes. Of course.”

Madeleine waves and walks away. Espresso closes the door.

 

Madeleine is unaware of something watching him from the shadows.

 

~*~The fourth day~*~

 

The past few days have been fairly uneventful. The staring has died down.

Espresso is sitting on a bench, reading his favorite book. Madeleine is nearby, showing off.

 

There’s rustling in the bushes behind the bench. Espresso turns to look at the bushes, but the rustling stops.

He shrugs and goes back to his reading.

The rustling starts again. Espresso turns and stares at the bushes, which stop rustling. He gets up and starts walking closer to Madeleine.

 

There’s a bark, then one of the kids yells “CAKE MONSTER!”

Espresso and Madeleine turn and see it. The cake hound jumps up and grabs Espresso’s book. “HEY!”

It starts running into the woods. Espresso chases it, with Madeleine close behind him.

 

The cake hound runs under a tall wall of bush. Espresso uses a bit of magic to fly over the bush and continues chasing the hound.

Madeleine can’t fly, so he starts cutting his way through.

 

Espresso stumbles slightly, the lightheadedness getting worse.

Madeleine finally gets through the bush, and he looks at the ground. He sees Espresso’s footprints, so he starts following the trail.

A few monsters jump in his way.

He immediately starts to worry more about Espresso. “There are probably more monsters further in the woods, and he is going to crash at any second!”

 

Espresso hasn’t encountered any other monsters yet. He’s still trying to get his book back.

He stumbles and starts slowing down. The cake hound turns and stares at him.

He tries to grab it, but it backs up.

He stops, trying to catch his breath.

 

He hears movement, but can’t figure out where it’s coming from. “What..”

He tries to take another step, when his legs give out. He crashes to the ground, passing out immediately.

Notes:

Don't worry, Espresso's fiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnneeeeeeeeeeee

Chapter 8: Snatched

Summary:

Madeleine finds Espresso, who is not awake and being kidnapped.

Uh Oh.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Madeleine finds himself in the clearing where Espresso passed out, but he isn’t there.

There’s still a trail to follow, but there’s more footprints.

Madeleine picks up Espresso’s book, tucking it into a pocket before following the trail.

He hears talking.

 

Licorice is complaining about having to do all the dirty work, while Choco Werewolf Brute is dragging Espresso, who’s fast asleep.

Madeleine tightens his grip on his sword hilt.

Madeleine steps on something, and a monster screeches.

Licorice turns and sees Madeleine.

 

He grins, then holds the scythe blade close to Espresso. “Well well well, who do we have here?”

“Let Espresso go!”

“Why? You can’t do anything to us.”

Madeleine gets ready to jump at them, but Licorice moves the blade closer to Espresso’s neck.

 

Madeleine takes a step back.

Licorice chuckles, then lets Choco Werewolf drop Espresso and attack Madeleine.

Madeleine tries to fight back, until he sees Licorice raising his scythe.

Madeleine reaches for Espresso. “No! Don’t hurt-“ He gets hit in the head.

 

Choco Werewolf picks up Madeleine, carrying him like a sack of flour.

Madeleine tries to get out, but Licorice says “If you don’t stop immediately, I will hurt your precious friend.”

Madeleine looks at him. “You wouldn’t dare…”

Licorice laughs. “I would.”

 

~*~A day later (magical fast travel sped it up a bit)~*~

 

They’re approaching the enemy's base. Madeleine looks around, worried. “What do they want from Espresso? Why have I been captured too?’

A cake wolf runs over and starts sniffing the air, then Red Velvet shows up shortly after.

He notices Madeleine. “How did you manage to catch him and keep him under control?”

 

Licorice grins “It’s amazing what threatening to hurt his friend can do. Do you have cages prepared?”

He nods. “They are prepared, and guards are ready.”

Red Velvet easily picks up Espresso with his cake claw. “I will take them both from here.”

 

Madeleine gets dropped on the ground. Red Velvet grabs part of Madeleine’s hair and pulls him up so he’s standing.

Madeleine looks at Espresso, even more concerned than before.

Red Velvet pushes Madeleine. “Come on. You can’t stand there forever. Don’t try to run. You won’t make it very far.”

Madeleine quietly goes with Red Velvet. “Espresso could make a plan to get us out of here. I must wait for him to wake up.”

 

Red Velvet looks at Madeleine, then quietly remarks “My spies told me you were loud and annoying. You are quite different from what I expected.”

Espresso moves a little.

Red Velvet looks at him. “And I never expected this one could sleep so long.”

Madeleine looks at Espresso. “It took a day to get here. He should wake up soon.”

 

Espresso, who’s been awake for the past hour, is trying to think of a way to escape.

Madeleine asks “Why do you want him?”

Espresso reacts, but quickly lets his body go limp again. “Since when was Madeleine here?! He hasn’t spoken a word for at least an hour!”

 

Red Velvet replies “It doesn’t concern you.”

“Yes, it does. You have captured my friend, as well as myself.”

“You are leverage.”

They stop walking.

 

Espresso opens one of his eyes just enough to see, but they appear to be closed as long as you aren’t looking closely.

There are different types of cake monsters running around and doing tasks. Espresso closes his eye as Red Velvet moves him. He’s upright now.

Red Velvet grumbles “I thought this one never slept.”

Espresso opens his eye just enough to see again.

 

Madeleine is looking at him, worried. There’s a cage in front of them.

Red Velvet turns to look at Madeleine. “You, get in the cage.”

Madeleine takes a step away.

Red Velvet tightens his grip on Espresso. “Do you want me to hurt your friend?”

 

Madeleine looks down, then walks closer. Red Velvet’s grip loosens. Espresso opens his eyes fully, escaping the cake claw.

He throws Red Velvet away with a spell, then unties Madeleine’s hands. “Where’s the exit?”

“This way.” Madeleine grabs Espresso’s hand and starts running.

Espresso keeps monsters from catching up to them, but more monsters show up.

 

His attacks are getting weaker as well.

“Madeleine-“

 

Madeleine draws his sword, then raises it and a blinding light makes the monsters stunned.

He puts his sword away, scooping up Espresso as the floating shields protect his back.

 

Espresso looks over Madeleine’s shoulder. The monsters are recovering, and Red Velvet is with them.

Espresso holds out one of his hands, blasting the side of a tower, which falls and blocks the monsters.

He stays looking over Madeleine’s shoulder.

 

After roughly six minutes, Madeleine starts to slow down.

 

Espresso taps his shoulder. “Madeleine, you can set me down now.”

Panting slightly, Madeleine shakes his head. “Have to get.. you to safety..”

“You need to rest if you want to protect me.”

“But.. What if.. monsters find us..?”

 

“We’ve gone through several streams, and I knocked over one of the towers while you were running. It will take much longer for them to find us.”

Madeleine slows down more. “But..”

“No buts. You need the rest.”

Madeleine gently sets Espresso down, then collapses.

 

Espresso catches him, helping him sit down.

“This is why you have to rest. You were sprinting while wearing all your armor, and carrying me!”

Madeleine smiles. “The Divine has.. blessed me with great strength.”

“Even if that is the case, I weigh more than you. Regardless of your strength, that is still more than you should carry while sprinting in armor.”

 

Madeleine leans on Espresso a little. “We aren’t far enough yet. After I finish resting, I will carry you further.”

“No. You are not carrying me.”

Madeleine looks up at Espresso, pouting.

Espresso isn’t looking. “I’m not falling for your sparkly eyes trick. I will not be carried.”

He stands up, then scoops up Madeleine and starts walking.

 

Madeleine rests his head on Espresso’s shoulder. “As long as you are safe, I will be fine.”

Espresso feels his face heating up, but he does his best to ignore it.

Madeleine stays quiet, closing his eyes. He isn’t asleep though.

 

Espresso sighs, then quietly says “You really are a magnet for trouble.”

Madeleine mumbles “You are good at getting me out of trouble.”

“Are you still awake?”

“Yes.”

“May I carry you on my back instead?”

“If that would be more comfortable for you, yes.”

 

Espresso gently sets Madeleine down, then unclips his cape. He folds it up and tucks it into his pocket.

Madeleine stands up, leaning on a tree.

Espresso squats down so Madeleine can get on easily. Madeleine drapes his arms over Espresso’s shoulders.

Espresso stands up, now carrying Madeleine on his back. Madeleine rests his chin on Espresso’s shoulder.

 

He smiles. “You are very strong. The Divine must have blessed you as well.”

“Can you please stop talking?”

“Why?”

“You are distracting.”

“My melodious voice has that effect on people.”

 

Espresso rolls his eyes. Madeleine starts quietly singing.

Espresso tries to ignore it, but the singing is in his ear.

Notes:

Madeleine may or may not be singing about his own adventures

Chapter 9: Madeleine Thinks About Espresso

Summary:

Madeleine and Espresso are traveling home. Espresso is focused on that, but Madeleine is distracted.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~Later~*~

 

They reach a town. Madeleine stops quietly singing. “A town! We can rest there, then get directions and supplies.”

“I can finally put you down.”

“I offered to walk hours ago. You refused.”

“You would’ve picked me up and carried me instead.”

“Hey, that’s not.. no.. that is true.”

 

Espresso rolls his eyes, a small smile visible.

Madeleine looks at Espresso. “So shall we-“ Espresso turns his head to see Madeleine. Their faces are very close.

Madeleine freezes up. “He is close enough for me to kiss- Kiss?? What am I thinking?! Espresso is my friend!”

 

Espresso tilts his head to the side slightly. “Shall we what?”

Madeleine blushes and looks away, laughing nervously. “I uh- We should um..”

His voice drops to barely a whisper “I dare not suggest what I am thinking.”

 

“What are you mumbling about?”

“I will not tell you.”

“Why are you blushing?”

Madeleine blushes more. “I am not blushing!”

 

Espresso gently sets him down, then looks at him. “Yes, you are. Even more than before.”

Madeleine pulls some of his hair in front of his face to hide. “You cannot see my face, therefore you do not know.”

Espresso gently moves Madeleine’s hair out of his face.

“Are you alright?”

“Yes, I am fine.”

Espresso still looks a bit concerned.

 

Madeleine turns to the town. “Supplies! Let us go get those!”

“Maddie-“

“And directions!”

 

Espresso lets out a long sigh, then follows Madeleine. “Let me handle the talking.”

“Then I shall carry stuff.”

“As long as you stay quiet and don’t draw attention to us, you can do that.”

 

Back in enemy territory, Red Velvet is following the trail of broken branches Madeleine left behind.

“They couldn’t have gotten too far.”

Licorice asks “How did you manage to lose someone who was asleep? Even I could keep track of a sleeping person.”

“He must’ve been awake for some time, pretending to sleep.”

 

“What will we do about that annoying knight?”

“I’m not sure yet. He needs to be alive though. At least, until Espresso truly joins us.”

 

There’s a small clearing, then the destroyed branches become much scarcer.

The cake hound smells the ground, then follows the trail.

A few branches have long strands of Madeleine’s hair tangled around them.

 

Red Velvet looks at one. “They must’ve switched who was carrying who.”

Licorice thinks for a minute, then says “There’s a town ahead. Do you think they went there?”

“Most likely.”

 

~*~Ten minutes later~*~

 

Espresso thanks the shopkeeper for the directions, then he and Madeleine leave the town.

Espresso looks at the woods, then notices a long strand of hair tangled around a branch.

 

“Madeleine, they’ll track us with your hair.”

“What?”

“It gets tangled on branches.”

“I can braid it.”

Espresso looks at him. “How quickly can you braid?”

 

Madeleine sets down the supplies, then takes roughly a minute braiding it. He ties the end so it won’t come loose, and smiles at Espresso.

“Is that good?”

“Yes. Perfect.”

Espresso picks up some of the supplies, leaving the rest for Madeleine.

They start walking, Madeleine slightly ahead of Espresso.

 

Espresso looks at his braided hair. “It’s so weird seeing him without his hair covering his back. How long has he had that design on his cape?”

Madeleine is still trying to figure out what happened earlier.

“He just looked at me. Why did I want to kiss him? Espresso is my friend. I don’t think he would like getting kissed.”

 

He looks at Espresso, who’s moving his hair out of his eye.

Madeleine looks ahead again, his face heating up. “He’s so pretty..”

He tightens his grip on the bag strap. “What am I thinking?! I have never thought anything like this before! When did this feeling show up?”

 

They walk through a stream.

Madeleine quietly asks “Espresso?”

“Hm?”

“How long will it take to get home? I know when they kidnapped us, they had magic to jump some of the distance.”

“It might take four days. Most likely five if I crash.”

 

Madeleine looks down. “Five days with Espresso. Five days alone with him.”

He blushes more. “Five days to figure out what feeling this is.”

They walk in silence for a few hours, then Madeleine yawns.

“Espresso..?”

 

“I’m guessing you would like to sleep.”

He nods “Mhm…”

“There should be a safe spot for us to stay soon.”

 

Madeleine moves closer to Espresso. “It is cold.”

Espresso sees a safe spot. “Stop here.”

Madeleine yawns, putting down the stuff. Espresso gets everything set up. It starts to rain.

Espresso looks up. They have a makeshift roof over their heads. “We should be fine.”

 

Madeleine takes off his armor, then stretches while reaching for Espresso.

“Spresssssooo…”

He looks down. “What?”

“It’s cold and you’re always warm.”

He moves closer to Madeleine.

 

Madeleine gently pulls him down. Espresso tries to get up, but Madeleine hugs his waist.

“Smells like coffee.”

“Why are you smelling me?”

“It’s a strong smell.” He yawns. “I like it.”

Espresso stays quiet. Madeleine pulls his cape so it’s draped over Espresso too. “Sleepy.”

 

Soon, Madeleine is asleep.

He snuggles closer to Espresso, who heats up a bit more.

He always gives off some ambient heat, but it will change with his emotions.

 

Madeleine mumbles “Can you float..? Or are you tall.”

Espresso chuckles a little. “What on Earthbread are you dreaming about?”

Madeleine hugs Espresso tighter, whining “Stop being taller than me! It isn’t fair!”

He mumbles into Espresdo’s shirt. “It is harder to kiss you because I can’t reach your face.”

 

Espresso couldn’t hear most of it. “What?”

Madeleine stays quiet.

Espresso sighs. “This is going to feel so much longer than it already does.”

“Cease being tall.”

 

“Maddie, I can’t shrink.”

“Squat down, then.”

“We’re laying on the ground.”

“Then why is your face too far away?”

 

Espresso is confused. “Why is it too far?”

“I can’t reach it.”

“Why do you want to reach my face??”

Madeleine snores.

 

Espresso sighs. “I’ll just ask if you remember your dream when you wake up.”

Espresso gently hugs Madeleine, resting his chin on his head.

He yawns.

“I need caffeine. I can’t stay awake without it.”

 

The rain gets heavier, and for the first time since he discovered coffee, Espresso peacefully falls asleep instead of crashing.

Notes:

No kisses yet

Chapter 10: Grape Juice

Summary:

Madeleine somehow gets grape juice

He really can't think straight after that

Notes:

I mean, he wasn't thinking straight in the first place, but still-

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~The next day~*~

 

They’re on the road again. When Espresso asked about the dream, Madeleine quickly said he didn’t remember anything, despite the fact that he does.

Now they’re walking next to each other, though Madeleine stays slightly behind Espresso. “How soon should we reach the next town?”

Espresso looks at the map. “Hmm.. About thirty minutes. Why?”

“Am I not allowed to be curious?”

 

“I was only wondering. You haven’t talked much today”

“Would you rather I talk? I can find plenty of things to talk about.”

“No-“

“I can complain about you being too tall if you’d like me to.”

“How am I too tall?”

 

Madeleine speeds up so he’s in front of Espresso, then puts his hands on his cheeks.

Madeleine pulls Espresso’s face down to be eye level with him.

Espresso looks at him. “Please remove your hands from my face.”

“Look at how far you have to bend down!”

“I don’t have far to bend. This does feel uncomfortable, though.”

 

Madeleine lets go of his face.

Espresso stretches. “Hopefully they have some form of caffeine I can get.”

“You have coffee magic. Can you not make your own coffee?”

Espresso stops moving for a second, then facepalms “I can make my own coffee. I just need a cup.”

Madeleine giggles, and the two continue walking together.

 

Espresso crosses his arms “I haven’t had caffeine for roughly two days now. I’m bound to forget stuff. Plus, I’ve been focused on getting home.”

“You were asleep last night.”

“How do you know if that was true?”

“You were snoring.”

“I do not snore!”

 

Madeleine chuckles “Yes, you do snore!”

“Well, you talk in your sleep.”

Madeleine’s face goes red, and he stops talking.

 

After a few minutes, Espresso asks “Why did that make you so quiet?”

“I most likely said something embarrassing…”

“You were mumbling something along the lines of ‘something something can’t reach your face.’”

 

Madeleine’s face somehow gets more red. “Oh.. That.”

“What was the rest of that sentence? I’m curious.”

“It.. Is too embarrassing to tell.”

“Are you sure?”

 

Madeleine mumbles “I could not reach your face to..” He gets even quieter. “Kiss you…”

“What?”

“I have forgotten what I said!” Madeleine walks faster. “We should get to the town.”

Espresso furrows his eyebrows. “He’s acting strange.”

 

When they reach the town, Espresso loses track of Madeleine. “Oh no. He- Where did he go?! How did I even lose him? He’s taller than nearly everyone but me.”

He looks over the crowd, but there’s too many people walking around.

“Did he go into a building?”

 

He weaves through the crowd to get to the side.

He goes to one of the buildings that’s open. A shop, but no Madeleine.

He buys a cup there before continuing his search.

 

After ten minutes and some awkward asking if anyone’s seen him, Espresso finds Madeleine.

Madeleine is drinking grape juice, giggling a little.

Espresso sighs and walks over. “What are you doing?”

 

Madeleine looks up at him. “Heyy- -spresso! Want to drinking for- -with me?”

“We have to keep moving.”

“Hmmmm can you ca- -arry me?”

Espresso sighs. “Yes.”

 

Madeleine tries to get up, but falls over. Espresso catches him.

Espresso looks at the bartender. “Has he paid yet?”

They nod.

Espresso picks up Madeleine, who giggles more “Woah! Tall!”

 

On their way out, Espresso gets a small cart to carry all the supplies.

When they’re out of the town, Madeleine pokes Espresso’s cheek. “Spresso.”

Espresso doesn’t answer.

 

“Spressoo.”

No response. “Spresso I would- -would like to see youuu..”

Espresso looks at him. “What do you wa-“

 

Madeleine kisses him.

 

Espresso stops walking. Madeleine moves away, then smiles. “I reached y- -your face!”

Espresso heats up. Madeleine rests his head on Espresso’s shoulder. “Warm..”

Espresso shakes his head a little. “You had too much to drink.”

“You have t- -too much pretty. The Di- -Divine blessed y- -you well!”

 

Espresso heats up more. Madeleine stops leaning on him. “Ouch. Now you’re is t- -too hot.”

Espresso puts Madeleine down, then covers his face with his hands. “You- You aren’t thinking straight.”

 

Madeleine giggles. “My dreams is truueeee! I g- -got kissed you!”

Espresso sits down. “Why did you do that??”

“You are pretty, I h- -have saved you. Knights are a- -allowed to kiss pretty people th- -they save, with permission-“

 

He stops smiling. “Oh no.”

He looks at Espresso. “I- I forgot to ask! Sorry!” He starts crying.

“I messed up!”

 

Espresso looks at him. He’s sitting in front of Espresso. “Spresso, I am- -am very sorry! I should have asked.”

Espresso covers his mouth with his hand. “It.. It’s fine.. It was only a kiss…”

“But I am supposed- -I need to ask!”

“Maddie, please calm down.”

“But-“

 

Espresso gently grabs his shoulders. “Madeleine!”

Madeleine stays quiet.

Espresso sighs. “I told you, it’s alright. You don’t need to worry. You know to ask me next time, correct?”

Madeleine nods, then asks “Next time?”

 

Espresso lets go of his shoulders. “I- I will probably tell you no, but knowing you, you’ll ask anyways.”

Madeleine leans closer. “Can now be- -be next time?”

Espresso doesn’t know how to respond. Madeleine patiently waits.

Espresso looks away and mumbles “A kiss on the cheek is fine.”

 

Madeleine smiles “Today is a b- -blessed day!” then he kisses Espresso on the cheek.

Madeleine starts rambling about random stuff. Espresso touches the area that Madeleine kissed.

“Why did I tell him that he could kiss me.. It’s probably to make him happy… When did I start caring if he was happy or not??”

 

Madeleine moves closer to Espresso. “Hi!”

“Hello?”

“Can I steal a hug?”

“What??”

“From you. A hug.”

 

Espresso opens his arms, not saying anything. Madeleine gasps and leans on Espresso, who hugs him. “Thank you!”

Espresso looks away. “He’s drunk. He’ll forget about this later.”

 

Madeleine looks up. “Warm Espresso.”

“What?”

“You are a cozy pillow.”

“Thank you..?”

 

Back at the kingdom, several cookies are fighting off monsters.

GingerBrave hits another away. “Why are there so many trying to invade the kingdom?!”

“I do not know, but you have to get past them!”

“Who will defend the kingdom?”

 

“I will assemble a team of defenders. You must hurry!”

GingerBrave looks to Wizard. “Should we bring anyone else?”

“We need someone with healing magic! Herb would be a good cookie to bring with us!”

GingerBrave nods. “We should get supplies.”

 

“You two should go! I’ll hold back these monsters!”

GingerBrave nods again, smiling. “Thanks, Madeleine!”

Notes:

Huh.

Chapter 11: Recaptured

Summary:

A nice interaction with Espresso and Madeleine,
then a thing happens.

Notes:

I didn't thoroughly proofread so it might not be as good. To be fair, it's like 4:15am as I'm typing this

Chapter Text

~*~Two hours later~*~

 

Madeleine closes his eyes, then mumbles “Strong Espresso..”

Espresso chuckles a little. “You keep saying that.”

“Is it not true?”

“It is true, but not necessary for you to point out every ten minutes.”

 

Madeleine yawns, opening his eyes again. “But how will you remember?”

“I have a fairly good memory. I won’t be forgetting anytime soon.”

Madeleine pokes Espresso’s face. “But what if you do?”

“It wouldn’t be difficult to figure out. Please stop poking my cheek.”

 

He stops. “Hmmm.. What if you forget how pretty you are?”

“I’m not that pretty, Madeleine.”

He gasps “How dare you say that about yourself! And it is a false statement as well!”

“Stop yelling in my ear.”

 

Madeleine drops to a quieter voice. “I apologize. I did not realize I was yelling.”

“That explains a lot.”

“About what?”

“It explains why you almost always yell instead of talk.”

“Oh.”

 

Madeleine looks at Espresso. “Some of the colors in your hair appear to be fading.”

“I’m surprised the dye has lasted this long.”

“You dye your hair?”

“Yes.”

“How glorious would my hair look with some blue?”

 

Espresso looks down. “I do not recommend it. Using the wrong dye could damage your soft hair.”

Madeleine chuckles a little. “You seem to enjoy petting my hair. Do you like how soft it is?”

Espresso stops walking. “I only do that when he’s asleep or very tired. How does he know?”

“Why would I ever want to touch your hair?”

 

Madeleine shrugs. “I do not know. You touch it when my eyes are closed. Did you think I was asleep?”

“..Yes…”

He laughs a little. “You do not have to wait until I fall asleep. You can touch my hair whenever you would like to.”

“But you prevent everyone else from doing so. Why am I the exception?”

“I’m certain you will never attempt to cut my hair. I trust you.”

 

Espresso starts walking again, footprints leading away from him.

Footprints that a cake hound is sniffing, near the town they left two hours earlier.

The cake hound happily barks. Red Velvet pets them, smiling. “Good job! Licorice cookie, we’ve found their trail again.”

 

Licorice gets up. “About time. Espresso is better about hiding the trail than Madeleine.”

“We’ll have to find a way to capture Espresso while he’s awake.”

“We just have to grab Madeleine. If we threaten to hurt him, Espresso should do what we tell him.”

 

“How can you be so sure?”

“That’s how we caught Madeleine. I threatened to hurt Espresso and he stopped fighting back.”

“If this mission fails, I will blame you.”

The two cookies, along with their cake monster companions, follow the trail.

 

~*~Three hours later~*~

 

Madeleine is poking Espresso’s face again. “Espresso.”

No response.

“Espressoooo.”

No response again.

“Espresso I would like to walk now.”

“Are you going to attempt to carry me again?”

 

Now it’s Madeleine’s turn to be quiet.

Espresso rolls his eyes. “Of course you were planning to do that.”

“You deserve a break from carrying me and the supplies.”

“I have coffee now. I will be fine.”

 

“Your feet must be hurting at this point. You’ve been walking for five hours with hardly any breaks!”

“We need to keep moving.”

Madeleine tries to get off of Espresso’s back, but he’s stopped. “Espresso, I’m concerned about you!”

 

“Stop being concerned.”

“No. I refuse to cease any concern.”

Espresso stumbles slightly. “Well, I still refuse to put you down.”

Madeleine waits a few minutes, then takes off Espresso’s glasses.

 

Espresso stops walking. “Madeleine..”

“Put me down. We are resting here tonight.”

“I would like my glasses, Madeleine.”

“I’ll give them back when you are resting.”

Espresso death glares Madeleine. “I said give my glasses back.”

 

Madeleine shivers, but refuses.

Espresso sighs and puts Madeleine down. “My glasses, please?”

“Not yet.”

“I put you down!”

“You are not resting yet!”

 

Madeleine grabs stuff, then sets up a temporary camp. He gently makes Espresso sit down, then gives his glasses back.

Espresso immediately tries to get up, but the pain in his feet is too much, so he sits down again.

Madeleine starts preparing some food. “See? You need a break.”

“It wasn’t this painful when I was standing up. What did you do?”

“You were used to standing up. The pain is noticeable now because you’ve had a chance to relax.”

 

Everything around them darkens as the sun goes down. Madeleine glows faintly, still cooking.

Espresso sighs, leaning against the tree. “As soon as I’m fine, we are leaving.”

“As long as I get to carry you.”

“No.”

“Then no leaving.”

 

“Maddie, we have no clue if they’re tracking us or how close they could be. We should stay on the move.”

“Then I am carrying you.”

“No I-“

Madeleine stares at him. “You won’t care for your own health, so I will. You scold me for being reckless, then do stuff like this.”

 

Espresso stays quiet. The sun sinks even lower. The faint glow looks a tiny bit brighter.

“Why do you glow?”

“What? I don’t glow. I sparkle.”

“You have not sparkled once since we’ve been kidnapped.”

Madeleine focuses on cooking. “Angel cookie must’ve been napping. They’re the reason I sparkle with radiant light.”

“So why are you glowing now? I haven’t thought about it much before because I was tired.”

 

Madeleine finishes the food, then stares at Espresso. “Are you alright?”

“Other than my lower legs, yes.”

“Why do you think I’m glowing?”

“Look at your hand compared to the dark areas around us.”

 

Madeleine, still confused and very concerned, holds up his hand.

He notices the faint glowing as well.

“Oh. Perhaps the Divine is the reason for this?”

Espresso rolls his eyes, but says nothing.

 

Madeleine sits next to Espresso. “Here, I made food.”

“I’m not hun-“

“You are going to eat this food, even if I must force you to. You need it.”

“No, I do not.”

 

Madeleine picks up some of it. “Yes, you do.”

“No!”

“At least try some!”

“N-“ Madeleine manages to get some food in Espresso’s mouth. He keeps his hand over it so Espresso can’t spit it out.

“You need food, Espresso!”

 

Espresso crosses his arms, making an angry sound.

“Don’t glare at me. I’m trying to help you.”

Espresso glares more.

“I will not move until you eat.”

Espresso looks away, then grumbles a little before eating the food.

 

Madeleine moves his hand away. “You ate it!”

“You were not going to move unless I did.”

Madeleine holds up more food. “Have more!”

Espresso takes it from him. “I- I can eat on my own!”

 

Madeleine gives the plate to Espresso, then grabs food for himself.

Espresso slowly eats, while Madeleine eats his food a bit faster than most people would.

He rests his head on Espresso’s shoulder. “Thank you for eating.”

Espresso doesn’t say anything for a minute. “It.. It’s not that hard to eat food.”

 

“Then why were you being so difficult about it?”

Espresso stays quiet.

Madeleine wraps his cape around himself. “It’s cold.”

 

Espresso finishes his food and moves the plate. He drinks a cup of coffee before gently nudging Madeleine. “I would like to lay down.”

Madeleine moves, but Espresso pulls him down. He hugs Madeleine, who’s blushing. “I- Espresso??”

“You said you were cold.”

 

Madeleine snuggles closer to Espresso. “That- That is true…”

He yawns, mumbling “Thank you.”

Espresso plays with some of Madeleine’s hair. “You’re welcome.”

Madeleine smiles, falling asleep.

 

Espresso enjoys the relative silence. Occasionally, Madeleine will mumble something into Espresso’s shirt.

As the moon rises higher, Espresso hears the bushes rustling.

“Wait.. Isn’t that the direction we came from?”

 

Red Velvet and Licorice walk out of the darkness. Licorice chuckles “Aw, now isn’t that adorable? Too bad we’re he- OW!”

He stumbles back from the blast.

Espresso is sitting up now, hugging Madeleine with one arm. “Leave us alone!”’

 

Red Velvet dodges the second attack. “We can’t.”

“I’m fairly certain you can.” Espresso tries to get up, but the pain in his leg spikes. He falls down.

 

Madeleine makes an upset sound, but doesn’t wake up.

Red Velvet moves closer, so Espresso tries to hit him with another attack. He dodges again, then reaches out and grabs Madeleine with his cake claw.

Espresso clings to Madeleine, but one of the cake monsters bites his arm.

Red Velvet backs away, holding Madeleine. “Will you stop struggling?”

 

Espresso glares at him, still trying to get his arm free.

Red Velvet holds his sword up to Madeleine’s neck. “Stop trying to escape.”

Espresso stops. “Don’t hurt him.”

“I won’t, as long as you do whatever we tell you to.”

 

“What do you want from us?”

“Oh, we only want you. Your powers are very useful for what we’re doing.”

“Then why drag him into this?”

 

“Would you listen if I wasn’t threatening him right now?”

Espresso stays quiet.

Red Velvet looks at the cake wolf. “You can let go now.”

The wolf drops Espresso’s arm.

 

Red Velvet asks “Can you walk?”

“I would’ve run away if I could.”

Red Velvet puts down his sword, then picks up Espresso and puts him on the back of a large cake wolf.

 

Licorice mumbles “Why did this work so much better than when I did it?”

Red Velvet picks his sword up again. “Because the annoying one is asleep.”

Chapter 12: Sneaky Shark

Summary:

Sorbet Shark is exploring the woods, when they overhear Madeleine.

Chapter Text

~*~The next afternoon~*~

 

In the forest near the kingdom, Sorbet Shark is exploring.

They start following a bird, when they hear voices.

They duck into a bush, then peek out. “Madeleine cookie? Talking to monsters?”

 

Madeleine grumbles “Do you think I like pretending to be this cookie? I have to help them fight against you guys, and they would attack me if they found out!”

“Why don’t you leave?”

“Boss’s orders. The kingdom cookies can't know that the real Madeleine is missing as well.”

 

“What about the cookies attempting to break through our lines?”

“It’s time to let them through. Lessen the attacks on the kingdom, and focus on those five.”

The cake monster nods.

Sorbet Shark narrows their eyes. “I knew something was wrong. Madeleine was acting wrong after Espresso vanished. This is why.”

 

Fake Madeleine says “Lower the attacks here, and I’ll tell them I found a weak point. Let them get through, then intercept them before they can reach the next town.”

The cake monster nods again. Both of them are out of eyesight now.

 

Sorbet quietly crawls out of the bushes, then runs back to the kingdom.

They look around, then spot Wizard.

They run over to him. “oO0Oo0o!”

He turns to them. “Oh, hello! Do you need something?”

Sorbet tries to tell him about Fake Madeleine, but all they can make is bubbling sounds.

 

Wizard is very confused. “I can’t understand what you’re trying to say.”

Sorbet looks around, then sees a stick. They pick it up and draw Madeleine in the dirt.

Wizard looks at it. “Madeleine? What about him?”

 

Sorbet draws a second Madeleine.

“Two Madeleines? Do you like drawing him?”

Sorbet shakes their head. They add to the second one, changing the eyes to the monster eyes and drawing sharp teeth.

“Madeleine isn’t evil.”

 

Fake Madeleine runs over. Sorbet stands up and covers the drawings with their boot.

Fake Madeleine smiles “Wizard cookie! I have discovered a gap in their defenses! You should be able to break through!”

Sorbet makes more bubbling sounds, trying to warn Wizard, but he runs off to get the others.

 

Now it’s just Sorbet and Fake Madeleine.

 

Fake Madeleine smiles. “Hello, friend! How are you?”

Sorbet glares at him. “0oOO0o..” “Imposter..”

Fake Madeleine is confused. “What was that?”

Sorbet messes up their drawings with their boot, then narrows their eyes. “oO0O.” “Faker.”

 

Wizard returns with the others. “Where’s the weak point?”

“Follow me!”

They run into the woods.

Sorbet turns and runs further into the kingdom. “Someone here has to be smart enough to figure out what I’m trying to say!”

 

With the real Madeleine, who’s awake now, there’s some yelling.

 

“Will you stop kicking me?!”

“No!”

Espresso is covering his face with his hands. “Madeleine please-“

“He insulted my hair!”

“Kicking him will only make things worse!”

 

“But-“

“I said stop!”

Madeleine huffs, but stops kicking Red Velvet.

 

Espresso inhales. “Madeleine, this is the second time we’ve been kidnapped within a week. Do you think kicking them will do anything?”

“Yes.”

“I wish I could smack you. No, it won’t do anything other than make them want to kill you more.”

“That is still something.”

“It's BAD!”

 

Licorice groans “Will you two ever shut up?!”

In sync, they reply “No.”

 

Red Velvet looks down at the cake hound. “I wish I could pet you, but my hands are a bit full.”

The cake hound barks.

“No, I can’t put him down.”

The hound whines.

“Fine..” He leans his sword against a tree, then squats down and pets the hound. The others stop.

 

Madeleine looks at Espresso. “Wait.. Have you been crying?”

Espresso looks away. “…No.”

Madeleine reaches for him with his free hand. “You have.”

“I have not.”

“You are crying right now..”

 

Licorice rolls his eyes. “He’s been crying all night. Thank goodness it’s quiet, unlike you.”

Madeleine reaches more. “Espresso.”

Espresso looks at him.

Madeleine quietly asks “What happened while I was sleeping?”

Both Licorice and Red Velvet stare at Madeleine, surprised at the quietness.

 

Espresso pulls on the cuffs of his sleeves a little. “They.. threatened to kill you.”

Madeleine’s arm falls. “Why didn’t you escape?”

Espresso looks down. “My legs were still in pain.”

“And I didn’t want them to hurt you..”

Red Velvet stands up, then grabs his sword. “We need to keep moving.”

 

After a while, Madeleine starts complaining.

Espresso rolls his eyes, before stepping on a piece of ground that isn’t as stable as it looks.

He falls for a few seconds, then starts floating to catch himself.

He looks down. It’s a massive drop. He covers his mouth and flies up, landing on solid ground.

 

Red Velvet looks at the hole, then kicks the unstable ground.

It rumbles, and all of it crashes into the deep hole.

“A giant jelly worm must’ve tunneled here.”

 

Madeleine is staring at Espresso. “You can fly?!”

“Not much. It’s very tiring. I also hover during powerful spells, but I can’t control that.”

Licorice looks at the new ravine. “How are we getting across that?!”

Red Velvet looks at him. “We have magic too.”

“Oh yeah.”

 

Madeleine kicks Red Velvet again.

Red Velvet glares at him, then holds him upside down.

“Hey!”

“You should not have kicked me.”

“I want to walk.”

“I can’t let you do that.”

 

“Why?”

“You and Espresso could escape.”

“Why is that bad?”

“Because we need Espresso.”

 

“Why?”

“You aren’t allowed to know.”

“Why?”

Red Velvet grumbles and stops answering.

 

Espresso chuckles a little. “Why don’t you answer his question? I’m also curious.”

“I don’t have to tell you.”

“I feel like I should know why you’ve kidnapped me. Also, Madeleine is about to throw up.”

 

Red Velvet sets Madeleine down. “I don’t know the exact reason why we have to kidnap you.”

“Then why kidnap me? If you have no completed plans, there’s no point to all of this.”

“But then we would have to do this later. It’s better if we already have you.”

 

Both of them move away when Madeleine throws up.

After a few seconds, Madeleine sits up. “That was unpleasant!”

“Why do you sound so cheerful?”

“I do not know!”

 

He looks up at Espresso. “You are much taller than before.”

“You’re sitting on the ground.”

“I wanna be tall.”

“You are tall, when you’re standing.”

“Hmmm.. That does make sense.”

 

He continues to sit.

 

Espresso goes to pick him up, but Red Velvet stops him. “No.”

“It wouldn’t hurt to let me hold him for a few minutes.”

“I’m not stupid.”

Espresso crosses his arms. “Well, he wouldn’t complain as much. He’s usually somewhat quiet when I’m carrying him.”

 

Madeleine nods, standing up and undoing the braid. “That is true. I think.”

Red Velvet picks up Madeleine again. “No.”

Espresso shrugs. “I guess you will have to deal with him. Madeleine, do you have any interesting stories about yourself?”

 

Madeleine’s face lights up. “Do I have any? Of course! I have hundreds of tales of my courageous deeds, daring rescues, and dangerous travels!”

 

Red Velvet looks at Espresso. “What have you done?!”

Madeleine is already loudly telling a story. Espresso smiles innocently. “What do you mean by that? I haven’t had a chance to listen to his stories yet.”

 

Since Madeleine’s one hand is free, he’s adding dramatic gestures to his storytelling.

Red Velvet glares at Espresso, but Espresso is looking at Madeleine.

Chapter 13: Separated

Summary:

Oh N o .

It's A N G S T

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~They’re at the bad guys base now uh oh~*~

 

Madeleine is still rambling. He’s very tired, but determined to tell all his stories.

He yawns. “Then.. Then…”

He starts to close his eyes. “Then I..”

He falls asleep.

That determination could only keep him awake for so long.

 

Red Velvet sighs with relief. “Finally! I’m putting him in one of the cells. Take Espresso cookie to Pomegranate.”

Espresso tries to hide the sense of fear building, but the fact that he’s cooling down gives it away.

Licorice asks “Why are you so cold all of a sudden?”

Espresso doesn’t answer, watching as Madeleine is carried out of his vision.

 

Licorice catches on. “Ah, you’re scared. That is a good thing for us! Now, come with me.”

Espresso follows him, now shivering. He’s not used to feeling cold.

Even during the winter, he’s warm enough to melt the snow.

 

When they reach an ominous looking room, Pomegranate looks up from her mirror. “You finally succeeded.”

Espresso shivers more.

Pomegranate gestures to a chair. “Have a seat, Espresso cookie. There are some things I would like to discuss with you.”

She glares at Licorice. “Alone.”

He nods, then turns and leaves. Espresso hesitantly sits in the chair.

 

Pomegranate looks at him. “How destructive is your ability?”

“Normally I- I would be able to destroy a house. It could be more if I have enough energy..”

“Have you ever seen the limit of how destructive it can be?”

Espresso shakes his head.

“Hmm.. You are still destructive, even when weakened. That is the important part.”

 

She stands up. “You will join us. You know what will happen if you refuse.”

Espresso nods.

“You will eventually have to fight other cookies, and when that happens, you will not hold back. If you do, we’ll hurt that annoying cookie you somehow care about. Understood?”

He nods again.

“Good. This room is yours. You will be locked in here until we need you. Fresh food will be provided.”

 

She leaves, the door closing behind her.

There’s only one thing Espresso can do now.

 

Cry.

 

~*~The kingdom, the next day~*~

 

Fake Madeleine is talking to a few cookies. Sorbet is watching from a distance, lost in thought.

“I still haven’t found someone.. Wizard cookie is gone, I wouldn’t need to do this if Espresso wasn’t missing, Almond is busy with a different magic issue, and I can’t think of anyone else.”

Alchemist cookie walks over. “Are you ok, Sorbet?”

Sorbet looks at her, then shakes their head.

 

“What’s wrong?”

Sorbet looks around, then finds a stick. They crouch down and draw Madeleine.

Alchemist tilts her head slightly. “Madeleine?”

Sorbet draws another Madeleine.

“Two Madeleines! Why two?”

 

Sorbet draws a circle around the first, a few cakes, then an arrow pointing away. Then they change the second Madeleine to look like Fake Madeleine.

They draw the castle, and draw an arrow from Fake Madeleine to the castle.

Alchemist taps her foot lightly while thinking. “One Madeleine was taken by cake monsters?”

Sorbet nods.

“And the one here is a fake?”

Sorbet nods more, happy that someone finally understands.

 

Alchemist cookie thinks out loud. “That.. makes sense. The real Madeleine would’ve tried everything to save Espresso, not turn around and panic about it.”

Sorbet erases the Fake Madeleine and castle drawings, then draws Espresso next to Madeleine, expanding the circle so they’re both in it.

“The real Madeleine got kidnapped with Espresso? Well, GingerBrave is taking a group to get Espresso, so they should get him too.”

Then she looks at Sorbet. “How long have you known?”

 

Sorbet erases all the drawings, then draws themself and Fake Madeleine. They draw the monster he was talking to, then they draw GingerBrave in a castle.

“Just before the others left?! Have you been trying to tell people this whole time??”

Sorbet nods.

“We need to make a plan to deal with the Fake Madeleine.”

Sorbet erases the drawings, nodding. “Oo0o0O!” “Plans are good!”

 

Fake Madeleine walks over. “Greetings, friends! How are you on this fine day?”

Sorbet glares at him. Alchemist replies, fairly loudly “I’m fine. Oh, it’s been about a month. Have you gotten those special ingredients I requested?”

She’s lying, but Fake Madeleine wouldn’t know that.

Fake Madeleine nervously laughs. “It must have.. slipped my mind..?”

Alchemist narrows her eyes. “Are you sure you didn’t write it down?”

 

Several cookies are watching.

“Well I must’ve forgotten before writing it down.”

“Where’s the real Madeleine?”

“I- What??”

Alchemist crosses her arms. “The real Madeleine has a fairly decent memory, and he wouldn’t be here now. He would’ve gone and saved Espresso no matter what, or died trying.”

 

Fake Madeleine got caught. That is probably a good thing.

Unfortunately, the cookies who went to save Espresso don’t know that the Fake Madeleine was, well, fake.

 

~*~about two weeks later because not much happens so now it’s time for pain and angst~*~

 

GingerBrave and his group finally made it. They’re here to save Espresso.

They cautiously move through the enemy base.

Then they encounter Red Velvet, who’s talking to someone they can’t see.

 

The cake hound at his feet barks at the cookies. Red Velvet turns to look at them. “Oh, you finally decided to show up?”

“Where’s Espresso?!”

Red Velvet simply moves out of the way.

Espresso cookie looks at the ground, crossing his arms.

 

Red Velvet looks from Espresso, to the cookies. “You’re too late. He’s joined us now. But you wouldn’t want to hurt a former friend of yours, would you?”

Espresso pulls on his sleeves more.

Wizard cookie notices. “Espresso, you can come home with us! You don’t have to stay here!”

Espresso shakes his head. “I cannot leave. You should run away while you still can.”

“But you can come home!”

Espresso shakes his head. “I can not.”

 

Red Velvet interrupts their conversation. “That was a nice attempt, but he’s staying with us. You can try to take him back if you win this fight!”

He whispers to Espresso “Don’t hold back.”

Then he targets Chili Pepper, and goes to attack.

 

Espresso holds up his hand, which is shaking. Before he can activate his ability, Wizard cookie uses magic to trap and hold him in place.

Wizard walks up to him. “Espresso, we’ve been trying to get here this whole time. There were so many monsters in our way, more than we’ve ever seen before! Come with us!”

Espresso starts crying. “No, I can’t go with you.”

“Nothings sto-“

“They have Madeleine. They’ll hurt him if I don’t do what they want. Please, save him first.”

 

“What are you talking about? Madeleine’s back at the kingdom.”

Espresso stares at him.

Notes:

It only gets worse

Chapter 14: Reunited, then Revived

Summary:

Madeleine escaped, yay!

Then even more angst.

Notes:

Someone dies for a few seconds, but they come back to life so its ok.

The only reason I'm fine spoiling that is there's literally three sentences between the death and the revival

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Espresso is confused.

“No he- he’s been with me.”

 

“Did you hit your head or something? He came running out of the woods ten minutes after you vanished.”

“Do you really think he would leave me behind? You’ve seen how often he bothers me.”

“Wait..”

 

There’s a bright flash of light from around the corner, then Madeleine runs out. He looks at the two. “ESPRESSO!”

The magic holding him in place fizzles away. He runs over and hugs Madeleine.

Madeleine coughs. “Ess, I am still very injured.”

 

Espresso lets go. “Sorry! Wait, what happened to you?”

“Oh, all these injuries are from escaping.”

Espresso reaches to move Madeleine’s hair, but stops.

 

“What happened to your hair?”

 

It only reaches his shoulders now.

“Oh.. I will tell you later.”

“How about we talk when we get back to the kingdom?”

 

In the background, they don’t notice Red Velvet yell “Wha- Hey! Give back my sword!”

 

Madeleine smiles, his eyes sparkling. “We can eat donuts together!”

Espresso sees Red Velvet’s sword. It’s going to hit Madeleine.

 

Espresso grabs him, trying to move him away, but the sword hits.

 

Madeleine tries to move his head. “Espresso?”

Espresso doesn’t say anything. He can feel the sword get pulled out of his back.

“Espresso, what happened?”

“N.. Nothing important.”

 

Madeleine looks up. “Why are you crying?”

“It isn’t important.. Help the others get home.”

“Why are you excluding yourself?”

“Well-“ The pain gets worse. “I can’t go with you.”

 

Madeleine is very concerned. “You are acting like you’re dying.”

“Because I am.”

“WHAT?!”

 

Espresso smiles “It will be.. be fine…”

He collapses. Madeleine yells for Herb.

 

Espresso closes his eyes.

He sits up and opens his eyes, looking around. “I.. didn’t die?”

“Espresso! You woke up!” Madeleine smiles and hands Espresso his glasses.

Espresso smiles. “I’m glad you are ok as well.”

It’s muffled, but he hears someone yelling.

 

“Espresso!”

Madeleine is gently holding him while Herb heals his back.

Madeleine is crying, pleading in his head for the Divine to let Espresso live. “Please, wake up!”

Espresso shivers, but doesn’t wake up.

 

Madeleine smiles. “So, shall I get the donuts while you find a good spot to eat?”

Espresso nods.

“Today is perfect. I’m glad to spend my time with you.” Madeleine says before turning and walking away, his long hair-

 

Long hair?

 

Espresso stares at it, feeling the ground shake under him. “His hair should not be long.”

“Espresso..”

He looks around.

“Please.. Wake up.”

“But I’m not asleep?” The ground shakes more. Massive cracks spread through the dream he is being held in.

 

Herb looks at Madeleine. “There’s nothing else I can do.. I wish I-“

“So he’s going to die?!” Madeleine hugs Espresso, carefully so he doesn’t hurt him.

“He can still wake up, but the longer he stays asleep..”

Madeleine realizes Espresso is starting to cool down. “Espresso, wake up! You’re getting cold! Please, don’t die!”

 

The dream shatters, and all Espresso can feel is pain.

 

He stops breathing, his body going ice cold.

Madeleine stays quiet. Pomegranate grumbles “I wanted to kill you, not the useful one.”

Before Madeleine starts screaming at her, someone grabs part of his cape, gasping.

 

OW.

 

Madeleine lets go of Espresso, who leans back a bit. He puts his hands on Madeleine’s cheeks. “Dying is very painful. I do not recommend it at all. It has to be the worst experience I’ve ever had. Do not do it.”

Madeleine smiles. “Espresso! You woke up!”

Espresso moves his hands off of Madeleine’s face. “I don’t have time to die.”

 

Red Velvet takes his sword back from Pomegranate, then starts yelling at her.

Madeleine is close to Espresso’s face.

Espresso looks away, sighing. “Yes, you ca-“

 

Madeleine kisses him. Espresso immediately heats up again.

 

Madeleine is the one to move away first. “We should leave while those two are arguing.”

GingerBrave nods.

Madeleine stands up, carrying Espresso, who has an uncharacteristically goofy grin on his face.

Espresso takes a minute to snap back to reality. He stops smiling. “Madeleine, put me down.”

“No. You died, so I will ca-“ He coughs “-arry you.”

 

“You are severely injured. Put me down.”

“I’m fine. I am a knight, after all. The pain in my arm will not stop me.”

Espresso starts trying to get out of his arms. “You got upset at me for walking five hours without injuries! Where are my glasses.”

Herb gives Espresso his glasses. Espresso thanks him, then continues to try escaping Madeleine.

 

Madeleine tightens his grip, but he lets the one arm relax more, since it’s hurting.

Espresso glares at him. “Do not make me levitate you the whole way home. Because I can and will do so.”

“But you need to rest.”

“So do you.”

Herb puts a hand on Madeleine’s shoulder. “Espresso is ok to walk for a while, but you are not, especially when you’re carrying someone else. I still have to heal you.”

 

Madeleine tries to protest, but one of his legs decides it doesn’t want to work anymore, so he falls down.

Espresso catches him with magic.

Espresso stands up, gently setting Madeleine on the ground.

Chili Pepper looks behind them. “We should keep moving.”

Herb is healing some of Madeleine’s injuries already. “If someone was carrying him, I’d be able to heal while walking.”

 

GingerBrave looks at the others. “Who’s strong enough to carry Madeleine?”

Chili Pepper thinks for a bit. “I might be able to. I don’t know how strong Espresso is. I can try-“

Espresso interrupts her “I’ll carry him.”

 

They all look at him. Madeleine shakes his head. “You were injured as well.”

“Other than the pain when I initially woke up, I feel fine now.”

Espresso picks up Madeleine, who’s upset about it. “What if you get more injured?”

Espresso looks down at him as they continue walking. “Herb already healed me. You require healing.”

 

Espresso makes sure to match Herbs speed.

Madeleine continues to be concerned about Espresso, who ignores him.

After a few minutes, Herb smiles “There!”

 

Madeleine looks up. “You can put me down now.”

“Are you going to pick me up again?”

Madeleine stays quiet.

“Well then, I’m not putting you down.”

“But Espresso, I can walk now!”

“I do not care.”

 

Madeleine pouts, but Espresso is looking ahead.

Madeleine pokes Espresso’s cheek. “Espresso.”

“No.”

He pokes his cheek again. “Espresso.”

“Stop poking me.”

Madeleine puts his hand on Espresso’s cheek.

 

Espresso glares at him. “Are you drunk?”

“No.”

“Why are you behaving this way?”

Madeleine leans his head on Espresso. “I want.. warm warm Ess..”

Madeleine yawns, trying to snuggle closer to Espresso despite the fact that he’s already as close as he can be.

Espresso looks ahead again. “Ah, that’s why.”

Notes:

Things seem like they'll be fine now

fun fact: Espresso waking up after dying was originally going to be very emotional but I think "OW." is a much more serious and professional way to write it

Chapter 15: Kingdom Time!

Summary:

They got home!

While Espresso and Madeleine argue about sleep, the other cookies discuss the issue of Fake Madeleine

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~When they finally get back to the kingdom~*~

 

GingerBrave runs out of the woods first. “HEY GUYS!! WE GOT ESPRESSO AND MADELEINE!!”

Other cookies crowd around the group, asking questions.

Then someone notices Madeleine’s hair. “Madeleine, where’s the rest of your hair?!”

 

Madeleine stays quiet. He barely slept the night before, and walking didn’t help with how tired he is.

Espresso doesn’t want to deal with people, so he starts walking home.

Madeleine grabs his wrist. Espresso looks at him. “What?”

Madeleine moves closer, then leans on Espresso’s arm. “Home..?”

 

Espresso sighs, then picks up Madeleine. “This is the last time I’m ever going to carry you.”

Madeleine frowns, but lets Espresso carry him.

Cookies follow the two tired cookies, until Espresso glares at them. They stop.

 

Madeleine asks “Going to.. Espresso house?”

“No. I’m taking you to your house. I have experiments to catch up on and I do not want distractions in my house.”

Madeleine pulls on Espresso’s shirt. “But I like your company, Espresso.”

“I do not enjoy yours.”

 

Madeleine frowns more. “Why are you acting so rude?”

“It is not a life or death situation. Plus, I’m not stuck with just you.”

They reach Madeleine’s house.

 

Espresso goes to set him down, but Madeleine tightly hugs Espresso.

“Madeleine, I am tired and would like to go home so I can brew some coffee.”

“You should sleep.”

 

He opens Madeleine’s door and carries him inside, kicking the door shut behind them. “No.”

“Yes.”

“I don’t need sleep.”

“Yes you do!”

 

Espresso tries to put Madeleine down on his bed, but Madeleine won’t let go.

“Madeleine, let go.”

“No.”

Espresso tries to pry him off, but it doesn’t work.

 

“Madeleine!”

“No!”

“MadELEINE!” He shrieks as he’s pulled onto the bed.

 

Madeleine quickly grabs his blanket and wraps Espresso up. Espresso is trying to get out. “MADDIE!”

“You need to sleep!”

“I don’t ne- HEY! Give back my glasses!”

Madeleine sets them on the nightstand. “No, I don’t want them to accidentally break. I don’t think you would like that either.”

Espresso glares at him, then tries to escape again.

 

Madeleine lays down on top of Espresso. “Pillow.”

“Get off of me!”

“You need to sleep first.”

“I do not need sleep!”

“Yes, you do! You wouldn’t crash every four days if you didn't!”

 

Espresso grumbles “How did you manage to find a good point..”

Madeleine yawns. “Goodnight..”

“Don't fall asleep on me!”

“mmmmmmmmmmmmnnnnn pillloowww..” He’s resting his head on Espresso’s chest.

“Madeleine, I want to go home.”

 

“This is a home..” He yawns again. “May the Divine bless you with good dreammmss…” He falls asleep.

Espresso sighs, staring at the ceiling.

He yawns. “I need coffee.”

 

In the castle, the cookies gather to discuss the whole Fake Madeleine situation.

Fake Madeleine is there as well. The only easily noticeable differences are his eyes and teeth.

Latte trapped him in a magic circle.

 

When he sees GingerBrave, he sits up. “They rescued Espresso and Madeleine...”

GingerBrave and his friends walk over to Latte and Fake Madeleine.

 

Wizard asks “Why were you impersonating Madeleine?”

“It was so no one would realize he was missing. Boss didn’t want Madeleine to be rescued.”

“I’m genuinely curious, what did you do to look like Madeleine?”

“I was made to look like him.”

“What??”

 

Fake Madeleine crosses his arms. “I was created to be a copy of him. There’s some minor differences since they were working from memory.”

GingerBrave is curious. “Who made you?”

“My boss did. They didn’t tell me their name, and they made sure none of the other cookies there knew I existed.”

Alchemist asks “Was there a plan to get you out if you got caught?”

 

“The plan was.. was…” He trails off.

He looks down. “There was no plan. They.. didn’t care if I got caught…”

It’s quiet in the room.

 

Then Latte asks “Would you like to stay with us? We can give you a makeover so you don’t look like Madeleine, and you can pick your own name.”

He looks up. “You’re ok with me staying?”

Latte looks at the others. “Can we let him stay?”

 

They start talking, then agree after a few minutes. “He can stay.”

He stands up, and Latte drops the magic circle. “Let’s get new clothes for you!”

He follows Latte. “Can we cut my hair first? This long hair is so hard to manage.”

“Of course!”

 

~*~Sometime close to midnight~*~

 

Espresso wakes up. Madeleine is sprawled out on the bed, faintly glowing in the dark room.

Espresso gets out of the blanket, then sits up and stretches.

“Why is the room so dark?”

Madeleine mumbles in his sleep “Ess.. Come back…”

 

Espresso looks down at him. “I just sat up.”

“Too far..”

“I’m right next to you.”

Madeleine reaches for Espresso’s arm, but misses. “I can not reach.”

 

Espresso sighs. “You’re asleep. I need to find my glasses.”

“Nnnoo.. Stayy…”

“I have work that needs to be done, especially since I’ve been missing.”

Espresso starts to get up, but part of the blanket is still tangled around him. He falls to the floor with a loud thud.

 

Madeleine wakes up. The glow gets slightly brighter.

Espresso groans, and Madeleine looks over the edge of the bed. “Espresso!”

Madeleine gets out of bed, then gently picks up Espresso. “Are you alright?”

“Your bed is too tall.”

 

Madeleine sets him down on the bed. “My bed is average bed height. Why were you leaving?”

“I need my glasses so I can see.”

“Are you going home already?” He looks at the nightstand.

 

Espresso nods. “I have important work to do.”

“It’s the middle of the night! Can you at least wait until the sun is up?”

“Why should I?”

“Because.. because…” He’s trying to think.

 

Espresso crosses his arms “There is no reason.”

“It is too dark outside. Even with your glasses it will be hard to see. I can barely see right now.”

“Why do you have no lights in your room?”

“I do have lights, but they are not on.”

 

Madeleine reaches over and turns the lamp on the nightstand on. He looks at Espresso.

“I will not let you leave yet.”

“Madeleine!”

“You need food before you go.”

Espresso manages to grab his glasses and puts them on. “I do not.”

“You barely ate on the way home!”

 

Espresso gets up. “I will be fine.”

“You are very bad at taking care of yourself!”

Espresso starts walking to the door, but Madeleine gets in his way. Espresso pushes him to the side.

Madeleine picks him up. “You are not leaving until you get some food!”

“Put me down!”

“No!”

 

“Madeleine!”

“I said no!”

Madeleine carries Espresso back to the bed. “Now, you will wait here while I make food.”

“But-“

“No. You need food.”

“Maddie-“

“Even if you leave, I will bring the food to you. It is easier if you wait here.”

 

Espresso grumbles a “Fine..” before crossing his arms again.

Madeleine smiles, then leaves the room. Espresso leans back a bit, then lets himself fall onto the bed.

“He’s probably going to bother me more now. Maybe I can give him a time where he can check on me for a bit.”

He sighs “That could at least manage it so he won’t interrupt anything important.”

 

Something hits the ground and shatters in the kitchen. Madeleine curses before grabbing a broom.

After a minute, he hears his bedroom door open. He looks up and sees a confused Espresso.

Espresso lets go of the door “Did something happen?”

“It’s fine now.”

Espresso looks down at the glass shards. “Did you drop a jar?”

 

“I knocked it off of the counter with my arm.” Madeleine sweeps the shards onto a dustpan before throwing them in the trash.

“I never thought I would hear you swear.”

Madeleine puts the broom back. “Why would I swear?”

“I heard you through the door.”

 

“You must be hearing things.” He checks the ingredients, but half of them are too old now. He tosses those in the trash.

“But I know I heard it.”

Madeleine shakes his head. “I do not swear.”

Espresso gives up, then starts walking to the door.

Madeleine stops him. “I said you stay until you eat.”

“But-“

 

“No buts! I will take care of you since you don’t want to!” He pushes Espresso over to a table and makes him sit in a chair.

He goes back to cooking.

Espresso looks around. “I don’t think I got a good look at this room last time.”

The kitchen isn’t walled off from the living room, so there’s a lot to look at.

 

Well, there would be. It’s surprisingly plain looking.

“I thought he would have a lot more stuff. The fanciest thing here is his sword hanging on the wall. Why is most of his stuff chaotically scattered across his bedroom instead?”

His thoughts are interrupted by Madeleine. “Do you want to make your coffee? You know how to make it better than I ever would.”

 

Espresso gets up. “Yes, that statement is very true.”

“Maybe you could teach me how to properly make coffee?”

Espresso pauses. “He’ll want to make coffee when I crash, like he did before. It would be better to teach him.”

“Yes, I will show you.”

Notes:

Now he knows how to coffee correctly

Chapter 16: Blizzard

Summary:

There is a blizzard.

Espresso goes home, but he's ok because of his above-average body temperature.

Madeleine, however, would get sick if he were to follow Espresso.

He wouldn't be dumb enough to do that... right?

Notes:

uh oh

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~A few hours later~*~

 

The sun is starting to rise, however, the clouds blanketing the sky keep it hidden.

Espresso looks at the clock on Madeleine’s wall. “How has he convinced me to stay this long??”

Madeleine rests his head on Espresso’s shoulder, quietly humming.

 

Espresso finishes the last of his coffee before setting the cup down on the table. “I should go.”

“But Espresso, the sun is not up yet.”

“It must be cloudy. Look at the time.”

Madeleine glances at the clock. “Oh.. Please stay longer?”

Espresso gently pushes him off. “No, I’ve fallen far enough behind with my experiments already.”

 

Madeleine pouts, but Espresso is already waking to the door.

He gets up. “Wait, I should escort you home!”

Espresso grabs the door handle “Absolutely not!”

Madeleine runs over to him. “But I-“

“No! I may care about you, but I need a break from you! You can be so tiring to deal with!”

“But..”

 

“Madeleine, I said no.” He opens the door, and a gust of cold wind hits him in the face. It doesn’t bother him though.

Madeleine shivers. “There’s a blizzard? You sh-“

“No. I will be fine. You know that I generate enough body heat.”

“Ess-“

Espresso walks into the snow, slamming the door shut behind him. He crosses his arms while trudging through the snow to reach his house.

The snow melts around him.

 

Madeleine is silently staring at the door. He quietly says to himself “I.. I just want to help…”

He looks down, then turns to clean up any mess left behind. He sees Espresso’s boots next to the couch.

“That’s right! He kicked them off earlier to be more comfortable! Wait..”

Madeleine walks over and picks them up, then looks at the door.

“He left without shoes.”

 

Madeleine quickly pulls on his own boots, then grabs his winter cloak. He clips it on, flicks the hood up, then turns off his lights.

He takes a step outside. The winds are harsher than he initially thought.

He looks down at the boots he’s holding, then the faint path left in the snow. It’s filling up, but it’s still there.

Madeleine pulls his door shut, then tightly holds his cloak closed with one hand while walking.

 

The winds pick up, harsher than before. He struggles much more than Espresso did.

One particularly strong gust of wind knocks him over, and he lands in the snow.

He sits up, makes sure he still has Espresso’s boots, then keeps walking.

He gets knocked down a second time, and it takes longer for him to get up.

 

Espresso is in the middle of brewing some fresh coffee to drink, when he hears something hit his door.

“There’s no way that idiot cookie followed me all the way here. Plus, it’s been roughly forty minutes since I left his house... Checking wouldn’t hurt.”

He goes over to his door, then opens it. Madeleine, who was leaning on the door, falls to the floor.

Espresso pulls him all the way inside before closing the door. “MADELEINE?!”

 

He holds up Espresso’s boots. “You fo-forgot these.”

Espresso grabs the boots and tosses them near the hook where he keeps his cape. “You should have waited until after the blizzard!”

Madeleine sits up, shivering a lot. He looks at Espresso. “You wo-would have had no- no boots!”

 

Espresso picks up Madeleine, who tightly hugs him to feel warm. All Espresso can feel is how soaked and cold Madeleine is from the snow.

“You need dry clothes.”

“I will go home a-“

“NO YOU WILL NOT!”

 

Madeleine flinches at the sudden yelling. “But you did??”

“I generate more body heat than you! The snow melts around me, so I knew I’d be ok! You, on the other hand, do not do that!”

“Then what dry clothes will I wear?”

“Some of my clothes should be fine. They will be a bit big on you.”

 

Espresso sets him down, then grabs clothes for him. “I will be out in the main room.”

Madeleine takes the dry clothes. After Espresso leaves, he changes. 

When he finishes, he walks over to the door. He opens it, but leans on the doorframe.

 

Espresso notices him and rushes over. He moves Madeleine to the couch, grabbing a very thick blanket and wrapping it around Madeleine.

“Were you even thinking before going into the snow?!”

“Yes.”

“The fact that you aren’t dead yet is astounding! Sit down please. Going out in a storm like that has to be one of the top ten stupidest things you have ever done!”

 

Madeleine sits on the couch, looking up at Espresso. “I..” he sneezes.

Espresso grabs a tissue box and gives it to him. “And now you’re probably sick.”

“I am perfectly healthy.” he sneezes again.

 

Espresso pulls the trashcan over. “I doubt that. I have to go get medicine from someone who would actually have it.”

“But you said I can’t go in the snow!”

You can’t. I can.”

 

Madeleine tries to get up. Espresso pushes him back down. “I’m locking you in here so you can’t follow me and get more sick.”

“But-“ He sneezes.

“I’m not letting you die because of your stupidity!”

Madeleine crosses his arms. “What if the snow hurts you?”

“It can’t. I’m too warm for the snow.”

 

Espresso gives him something to drink (it’s not coffee) before leaving the room.

He grabs his house keys, locking the room Madeleine is in.

Through the door, Madeleine yells “Espresso, don’t go!”

“I will be back in thirty minutes at the most. If it makes you feel better, I’m wearing winter clothes.”

“But-“

“I don’t have everything to take care of you right now! This is a very necessary thing for me to do!”

 

Espresso looks at the coffee he was brewing. “Why is he back. Why is he bothering me again. In my own home no less!”

He puts the keys in his pocket, then pulls on a thick cloak. The design on it is similar to his cape, but the cloak has a hood.

He pulls the hood up before walking out into the snow.

Notes:

hehehehhehehe it's time for sick Madeleine

Chapter 17: Madeleine is Sick

Summary:

The title sums it up pretty well

Chapter Text

~*~close to 25 minutes later~*~

 

Espresso puts the cloak away, then kicks off his boots.

He walks over, then unlocks the door. When he opens it, he sees Madeleine curled up on the couch.

He quietly walks over. “Madeleine?”

 

Madeleine looks up at him. “You came back!”

“Obviously. This is my house.”

“Oh. That makes more sense.”

 

Madeleine stares off into space for a minute.

Espresso taps his shoulder, and he snaps back to reality. “Oh, hi Espresso!”

 

He sits up. Espresso sits next to him. “I got some food for you.”

“Thank you!”

“I haven’t even given.. Nevermind.” He hands the food to Madeleine, who happily starts eating.

 

Espresso grabs the hairbrush from last time. “Your hair is a mess.”

“I know.”

“Do you have a ribbon I can tie it up with?”

Madeleine reaches into his pocket and pulls out a long, blue ribbon. The color matches his cape.

Espresso takes it, then gently grabs some of his hair to start brushing. Madeleine tightly grabs his wrist. 

 

Espresso lets go of the hair. “Ow-“

Madeleine glares at him, then realizes it’s Espresso and stops. “Oh, sorry. You can brush my hair.”

He lets go of Espresso’s wrist and goes back to eating like nothing happened.

 

Espresso is still cold. “What just happened?”

 

After a bit, Madeleine looks at him. “Espresso?”

“Huh?”

“Are you alright?”

“Yes, I- I’m fine. Everything’s fine I just.. got lost in thought.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

 

Madeleine looks concerned, but starts eating the food again.

Espresso hesitantly grabs some of Madeleine’s hair, but nothing happens this time.

He starts brushing it.

When Madeleine finishes the food, he sets the bowl on the floor, then sits the way he was before.

 

Espresso gathers most of Madeleine’s hair up, then ties it in a ponytail.

Espresso puts away the hairbrush, but before he can get up, Madeleine leans on him.

“Madeleine, please stop leaning on me.”

 

Madeleine looks up at him. “Hello Espresso!”

“Can you get off of me?”

“I’m tired.”

“That has nothing to do with this.”

Madeleine reaches up and tries to take Espresso’s glasses, but he grabs Madeleine’s wrist. “No.”

 

Espresso gently pushes Madeleine off.

He picks up the medicine, reading the label. “It will take five days to work completely, but the usual length of the sickness can be around a month.”

He looks at Madeleine, who’s squinting at a book. “There are no pictures?? I like picture stories.”

“If this is how he acts when he’s sick.. This is going to be a long week…” Espresso sighs.

 

“Madeleine, can you sit up please?”

Madeleine sits up, smiling. “Why?”

“I have some medicine for you.”

“I’m sick?”

“What- Yes you’re sick!”

“When did that happen?”

 

Espresso pulls on part of his own hair. “Less than an hour ago!”

“Huh.”

Espresso gives Madeleine the right amount. “Just- eat it. Please.”

Madeleine shrugs and eats it.

 

Espresso gets up. “I have work to do. You should try and rest. If you need anything, I’ll be in the other room.”

Madeleine pouts “Why are you leaving??”

“I’m not leaving the house. I’ll be right out there. I can even leave the door open if you want me to.”

“Please?”

Espresso nods, leaving the room. The door stays open.

 

He hides the medicine. He looks at his lab area. “I can’t do anything big or extremely important.. Only small scale experiments.”

He walks over and starts setting up. There’s gentle knocking at his door.

He walks over and opens it. “Snow Sugar? What are you doing here?” It’s a genuine question.

 

Snow Sugar smiles “Oh good! You’re ok! I’ve been walking around and checking up on everyone with my snow creature's help, since I can handle the cold.”

“Ah, well, you don’t have to check Madeleine’s house.”

“Why?” They tilt their head, curious.

There’s a loud thud, and Espresso looks at the doorway before running into the room. 

 

Madeleine is on the floor, wearing one of Espresso’s normal outfits instead of the casual outfit he had on earlier.

The dresser got knocked over, which is what the thud was.

“Madeleine what-“

“I tried to float but it did not work.”

“Did you jump off the dresser?!”

“Yes.”

 

Espresso picks him up. “Why are you wearing my clothes?”

“I was wearing your clothes before.”

“Yes, but those were more comfortable clothes.”

 

Snow Sugar walks up to them. They closed the front door so the cold wouldn’t get in. “Is.. Is Madeleine ok?”

“He’s sick. He was out in the snow for at least forty minutes before he ended up at my door.”

 

Madeleine tries grabbing Espresso’s glasses again, but Espresso puts him down and pushes his hand away. “No.”

Madeleine pouts.

“I said no.”

He leans on Espresso.

 

Espresso looks down at Snow Sugar. “Do you need anything else?”

Snow Sugar thinks for a moment. “Hm.. I can’t think of anything right now. I’ll be back if I do!”

“Alright.”

Snow Sugar leaves, closing the door behind themself.

 

Madeleine grabs Espresso’s glasses. Espresso quickly snatches them back. “Stop! Why are you taking my glasses?”

“To finish the outfit.”

“You can’t have the ones I’m wearing! I need these to see.”

“Oh.”

“Why are you trying to copy my outfit?”

“Because you are pretty.”

 

Espresso stares at him. “What??”

Madeleine smiles “Pretty!”

Espresso sighs. “You need to rest.”

 

Madeleine frowns. “But I don’t want to sleep. You don’t sleep.”

“Could you at least lay down for a bit? Resting isn’t always sleeping.”

Madeleine thinks for a bit, then walks over to the couch. He flops face first onto it.

 

Espresso picks up the blanket. Madeleine turns his head to look at Espresso. “A very pretty.”

Espresso tucks him in. “If you need anything, I’ll be in the other room.”

“But what if I need you?”

 

Espresso heats up. “What???”

“It’s safer when you are here. You’re really smart.”

Espresso looks at the door. “I have work that needs to be done.”

Madeleine yawns. “But I’m.. You are safe?”

“We are both safe here.”

 

“That is a very good thing.”

 

Madeleine falls asleep.

Espresso quietly leaves the room.

Chapter 18: Caffeinated Madeleine (Oh No)

Summary:

He gets caffeine

Oh no

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~a few hours later~*~

 

Espresso sips some coffee before writing stuff down on the chalkboard.

There’s a soft thud, then Madeleine groans.

Espresso quickly finishes writing, sets down his cup, then goes to check on Madeleine.

 

Madeleine sits up. “Falling is scary..”

“You fell off the couch.”

Madeleine looks at it. “Oh.”

 

He looks at Espresso “Do you have food?”

“Good question- I don’t remember.” Espresso turns and goes to the kitchen, checking for food.

Madeleine follows him. Espresso gets more frustrated as he realizes most of the food went bad while he was missing.

 

He pauses his search, resting his head against one of the cabinets. “Most of it expired.”

“So that is a bad thing?”

“Yes. I have to get new food.”

“But there is snow outside.”

Espresso goes back to searching. “My average body temperature is higher than yours. I can go outside and the snow will melt around me.”

 

“So what you are saying is.. you’re hot?”

 

Espresso quickly stands up to his full height, hitting his head on an open cabinet door. He curses and slams the cabinet shut.

He looks at Madeleine, who’s leaning away.

Espresso rubs his head where he hit it. “I uh.. I am sorry about that…”

He briefly glances at the cabinet. “I need to remember that I’m not alone in the house.”

 

Madeleine gets up and walks over to Espresso’s lab. Espresso runs over and picks him up. “No!”

“But I would like to taste it!”

“One, you are sick. Two, I don’t know how you would react to caffeine. Three, it would be way too bitter for you.”

“Let me taste it!”

“No!”

“Espresso, please let me taste it.”

 

Espresso carries him back to the couch. “I have to buy food. You wait here and rest. Please don’t get hurt.”

Madeleine pouts, but Espresso leaves. Madeleine watches as the door is pulled shut.

He stands up, walking around.

 

Espresso adjusts his cloak, then pulls on his boots. He grabs his money and keys.

He makes sure the front door is locked before disappearing into the snow.

The wind isn’t as bad as it was before. The snow is just as heavy though.

 

“It’s hard to navigate the streets when I can hardly see anything..”

After five minutes, he looks around. “I.. I think I’m in the city center?”

He sees Latte and Snow Sugar talking to each other. He walks over. “What are you doing out here, Latte?”

“I should ask you the same thing. Most cookies would freeze out here.”

 

Espresso gestures to his feet, where the snow is melting. “My body temperature is high enough to melt snow.”

“Mine is too. I’m only a little colder than you.”

Snow Sugar smiles “And I like the snow.”

Espresso nods, then says “I really need to get food. I can’t leave that idiot alone for too long.”

 

Latte asks “Who?”

“Madeleine. He was out here for forty minutes until he arrived at my house. He’s sick, and acting like a child.”

“Ohhhhh.. Why the food though?”

“All of my food expired since I went missing.”

 

Latte taps her fingers on the side of her spoon. “Hmmm.. Oh! What if I get the food for you? That way you keep an eye on Madeleine!”

“That would be splendid! How much would you like me to pay you?”

“How about I buy the food, then you give me the same amount of money. That way I don’t run out.”

Espresso nods. “That should work. Thank you so much, Latte.”

 

Snow Sugar smiles “I can help too!”

Espresso looks at them. “Yes, you can help too if you would like.”

Snow Sugar says “You should probably go check on him.”

“You’re right- Thank you both!” He waves as he runs home.

 

Inside, Madeleine is bored, so he tries to open the door to the main room. It works.

“Espresso forgot to lock it? Silly Espresso!”

Madeleine looks at the thing he wants to taste.

“Espresso isn’t here, so he can’t tell me no.”

 

Outside, Espresso is struggling. “I just went in a circle! If I can figure out where I am, I should be able to map out a way home.”

Eventually he does get home. When he opens the door, he sees Madeleine standing on a table, and the rest of the room is a mess.

Madeleine looks at him. “HiEspressoI’mreallytallnow!”

 

Espresso closes the door behind himself. “Oh no..”

 

“Madeleine.. Why is my house a mess?”

Madeleine looks at the mess, shaking a little. “Whendidthathappen??”

Espresso stares at the mess. “He drank all of it, didn’t he?”

Madeleine jumps off the table and runs over to Espresso. He tightly hugs him. “WarmEspressoisbest.”

 

Espresso tries getting out of the hug. “Madeleine-“

He lets go of Espresso. “YouareverytallEspresso!”

Espresso covers his face with his hands. “I was right.. This week is going to feel so long…”

 

Madeleine sees something. “Whatsthat?” he runs over to it. Espresso stops covering his face. “MADELEINE NO!”

He picks Madeleine up. “You already destroyed this much, I’m not about to let you destroy more!”

Madeleine keeps trying to get out.

 

He succeeds.

 

He runs into the other room. Espresso chases him, picking up the blanket.

Madeleine keeps running, avoiding Espresso. “This is a fun game!”

“This is not a game! Stop running!”

Madeleine jumps over something, but Espresso trips on it and falls down.

 

Madeleine looks at him. “Espresso?”

Espresso stays still. Madeleine walks over. “Espresso?!”

 

Espresso jumps up and catches Madeleine in the blanket. He makes sure Madeleine can’t get out.

Madeleine tries getting out. “This game isn’t fun anymore!”

“It’s not a game! You destroyed half of my equipment!”

Madeleine stays quiet, but he’s clearly upset.

 

Espresso picks up Madeleine, then walks over to the kitchen. “This is going to require so much coffee..”

“Can I have coffee?”

“No! You’ve had enough caffeine already!”

Madeleine complains more while Espresso makes coffee for himself.

There’s a knock at the door. Espresso sets Madeleine down on a chair, then picks up the fresh cup of coffee.

 

He walks over and opens the door. Latte looks at him. “Are you ok? It hasn’t been that long since you ran home.”

Madeleine falls out of the chair. “OW!”

Espresso looks at him, then back at Latte. “He drank a whole pot of potent coffee I was working on.”

Madeleine gets out of the blanket and tries to run outside, but Espresso grabs him. “NO!”

 

Madeleine tries grabbing Espresso’s cup, but Espresso holds it out of his reach. “I’m not giving you more!”

Latte is very concerned. “Do you want me to stay and help?”

“I can’t ask that of you.”

 

Madeleine climbs onto Espresso’s back, trying to grab the cup, but Espresso loses his balance.

They both fall over.

 

Latte catches the cup with magic, making sure none of it spills, then she helps Espresso get up. “Are you sure you’ll be ok? I don’t mind helping.”

Madeleine sits up. “Snow!”

He tries running out again, but Espresso picks him up.

 

He sighs “Maybe some help with cleaning up and hiding stuff.. He can’t break anything or hurt himself if there isn’t anything there.”

He moves so Latte can come in. She puts the food on the counter while Epsresso closes the door with his foot.

Madeleine is trying to escape.

 

Espresso sees an empty box. It’s big enough for Madeleine to sit in.

He looks at Madeleine. “I will put you in the box if you don’t stop.”

Madeleine stares at him. “What box?”

Espresso walks over to it. “This box.”

“Oh no. Is that the box for bad cookies???”

 

Espresso stares at him, then sighs “Yes. It’s the bad cookie box.”

“I do not want to be in the box!”

“Will you behave?”

Madeleine nods.

Espresso sets him down.

 

Latte looks over. “Is he actually going to behave?”

“For at least five sec-“ Madeleine runs over and tries to eat something that is not food.

Espresso takes it from him. “Stop trying to eat everything!”

“But I want food!”

“This is not food!”

Espresso picks him up and puts him in the box.

 

Madeleine looks at the box, then starts crying. “Espresso! I don’t belong in the box!”

“Yes. You do. You can get out of the box after we clean everything up.”

“But..”

“I will make some food for you.”

 Madeleine is still sad.

 

Latte hands the coffee cup back to Espresso. “At least he’s staying in the box.”

Espresso drinks most of the cup, then walks over to the kitchen. “Yes, that is good.”

Espresso quickly makes something for Madeleine to eat, then gives it to him. Madeleine stops crying. “Food!”

 

Latte ties her hair up in a ponytail. “You weren’t kidding about him acting like a kid.”

Espresso starts picking stuff up. “He’s going to be acting like this for five days.. And he’ll be awake all night due to the caffeine.”

Latte also starts picking stuff up. “Oh, that’s not gonna be fun to deal with.”

“You don’t have to stay and help the whole time. As long as my stuff is secured, it shouldn’t be too bad..”

Notes:

haha Espresso, don't lie to yourself. It will be that bad

Chapter 19: Consume the Knowledge

Summary:

He is still sick

Chapter Text

~*~90 minutes later~*~

 

Madeleine looks around at the now clean room. “Am I allowed to get out of the box now?”

Espresso looks at him. “In a few minutes.”

Madeleine is a sad.

 

Espresso turns to Latte. “Again, thank you so much for helping me clean up.”

Latte nods, then notices the clock. “Oh! I have somewhere I was supposed to be! I’ll come back later to make sure you’re ok!”

Latte runs out.

Espresso sighs. “I should get her a watch. Even then she might manage to be late though.”

 

Madeleine leans on the one side of the box. “Espresso, am I allowed to leave the box now?”

“Yes, you can leave the box.”

Madeleine leans too far forward, which makes the box fall over.

He gets up, then runs into the other room. Espresso follows him.

 

Madeleine finds Espresso’s spare glasses, then puts them on. He turns to look at him. “I’m the Espresso now.”

“Take those off!”

“No.”

Espresso walks over to him. “Madeleine, I said take them off.”

“Why? You aren’t wearing these glasses.”

“Because I keep those glasses in case I break the ones I’m wearing right now.”

Madeleine takes off the glasses. “But now my outfit is incomplete.”

 

“You don’t need glasses. I do.” Espresso takes the glasses and case from Madeleine.

Madeleine looks around, then runs over to the closet.

Espresso quickly puts the spare glasses back, then follows Madeleine.

 

Madeleine is holding one of Espresso’s capes. “How do you wear this?”

“I will not tell you.”

“Why?”

“I don’t want you wearing my capes.”

 

He takes his cape back and puts it away. Madeleine reaches for another, but Espresso pushes him away from the closet.

Madeleine walks over to the dresser. “Clothes!”

 

Espresso follows, stopping Madeleine from opening the drawers. “They are not your clothes.”

“But I am wearing some of them.”

“I gave you the first outfit, then you took those without me knowing.”

“You’ve been wearing that outfit for a long time now.”

“Then can you leave the room for a minute so I can change? Don’t go looking for stuff.”

 

Madeleine smiles. “Alright!” He leaves the room, and immediately starts looking for stuff.

 

Espresso grabs a random shirt and pants. Just as he finishes changing, there’s a crash from the kitchen.

Espresso runs out of the room to see Madeleine sitting on the floor with some broken plates around him.

“What happened?”

Madeleine looks up at him. “I dropped some plates. Sorry.”

 

“Why did you have plates in the first place??”

“I wanted to see if there was more stuff in the cabinet.”

“I specifically told you to not look for stuff.” He picks Madeleine up, then walks over to the box.

 

He puts Madeleine in the box.

Madeleine is very sad now. “Why am I in the box again?”

“You.. You did the very thing I told you not to do, and you broke my plates.”

“I said sorry.”

Espresso gives up trying to explain it and grabs a broom to sweep up the broken plate pieces.

 

~*~the next day~*~

 

The blizzard is over, but snow still blankets the kingdom. Cookies are dressed in warm clothes, playing in the snow.

 

Espresso is trying to catch Madeleine again. “STOP TRYING TO EAT MY BOOKS!”

“BUT I MUST CONSUME KNOWLEDGE!”

“YOU DO NOT DO THAT BY EATING BOOKS!”

 

Madeleine runs towards the front door. Espresso jumps forward, tackling Madeleine.

Madeleine tries pushing Espresso off. “I want to play in the snow!”

“You got sick because you went out in the snow!”

“But I can wear warm clothes!”

“I don’t want to risk you getting more sick!”

 

The door opens. Both of them look up at Latte.

She opens her mouth to say something, but closes it again. After a bit, she says “You know what? I’m not even going to ask.”

 

Madeleine manages to push Espresso off, then he runs to the window to look outside.

Latte walks inside, closing the door.

Madeleine accidentally pulls down the curtains.

 

Espresso covers his face with his hands. “How. How have you managed to break more of my things?!”

Madeleine looks down. “Sorry..”

Latte asks “Do you need help, Espresso?”

“I don’t know.”

Madeleine looks out the window. “Snow! I would like to go outside.”

 

Espresso uncovers his face, then readjusts his glasses. “You are not going outside.”

“Why not?”

“You got sick from the cold. I do not want to risk worsening your condition.”

Madeleine looks around, when he stops at a chair. “Hmm..”

“Madeleine, don’t.”

 

Madeleine picks up the chair.

“Madeleine! Put the chair down or I’ll put you in the box!”

 

He puts the chair down, then turns to the window and starts running towards it.

Espresso tackles him again. “NO!”

Madeleine tries escaping, but it doesn’t work this time.

 

Espresso puts him in the box again. Madeleine starts crying again. “Not the box!”

“You were going to break my window!”

“I want to go outside!”

“I’m sorry but I cannot let you.”

“Why?”

 

Espresso takes a deep breath, then turns to Latte “Will you be fine watching him for a minute?”

“Yeah, I should be.”

 

Espresso goes into the other room, then grabs his pillow and screams into it.

After a minute of that, he drops the pillow and goes back to the main room.

 

Latte is very concerned. “Espresso, are you ok? I’m sure I can get some other cookies to help with Madeleine.”

Espresso sits down. “I’m fine. Everything is fine. It’s fine.”

“Ok, I’m getting help and you can’t stop me.”

She leaves before Espresso can say anything.

 

Madeleine looks at him. “Espresso?”

“What.”

“Are you crying?”

“No.”

 

“Your hair is messy. Can I brush it?”

“No, you can not.”

“Why?”

“I don’t like people brushing my hair.”

 

Madeleine leans closer, then the box falls over again.

He gets up and runs into the other room.

Espresso doesn’t get up until he hears the dresser get knocked over again.

 

He runs into the room. Madeleine is sitting on the dresser. “Look! It’s a new chair.”

Espresso stares at the dresser. “If I leave it on the floor, you can’t knock it over again.”

“You look tired.”

“I am tired!”

“Then why are you not sleeping?”

 

“If I sleep, you will somehow injure yourself or run outside.”

“But you need to sleep.”

“So do you.”

Madeleine gets up. “If I sleep, will you sleep?”

 

Espresso doesn’t respond.

Madeleine walks over to him. “Espresso you need to sleep.”

“I have coffee. I will be fine.”

 

There’s knocking on the door. Espresso opens it. Madeleine yells “SNOW!”

He tries running out again, but Espresso catches him. “No snow.”

Madeleine crosses his arms. “How dare you.”

Chapter 20: Sleep Deprived

Summary:

Guess who's still sick?

Madeleine.

Notes:

Espresso cries at least once

He also went a little bit crazy. I mean, who wouldn't be a little crazy after dealing with sick Madeleine for four days in a row?

Chapter Text

Herb looks up at them. “Uh, Latte said she was looking for someone to help you?”

Espresso looks at Madeleine. “Maddie’s sick.”

 

“My name is Madeleine, not Maddie.”

“I said Madeleine.”

Herb shakes his head. “You said Maddie.”

 

Espresso is very confused now. He shakes his head. “Nevermind. Would you like to come in?”

Herb nods. Espresso moves so he can come in.

 

Madeleine looks at Herb. “You have leaves on your head.”

Espresso closes the door once Herb is inside. “That’s his hair, Madeleine.”

“I have hair too! It is long and beautiful.”

 

Espresso looks at him. Madeleine smiles. “You like my hair!”

“I.. Yes. Your hair is very soft.”

Herb is a bit confused. “Isn't his hair-“

 

Espresso whispers. “Don’t tell him.”

“Why?”

Madeleine looks up at Espresso. “What is it?”

Espresso sets Madeleine down. “I’ll tell you when you aren’t sick anymore.”

“Alright!” He goes into the other room again.

 

Herb quietly asks “Why don’t you want him to know his hair isn't long anymore?”

“He keeps forgetting. There’s no point in repeating it.” Espresso looks at the doorway.

“Did something happen when you told him the first time?”

“Nothing happened.. he just forgot again.”

 

Herb decides to not ask about it. “Something happened. There’s probably a reason he won’t tell me.”

 

Espresso looks lost in thought.

Probably because he is.

“I only told him about his hair once.. I’m not telling him again. He cried in the closet for an hour…”

 

Herb looks up at him. “Espresso?”

“Huh?”

“You were staring into space.”

“Oh. Sorry a-“

 

There’s a loud thud. Espresso runs into the other room. 

Madeleine is laying on the floor. He looks at Espresso. “I cannot fly.”

“Did you jump off the dresser AGAIN?!

 

“Yes.” He gets up and walks over to Espresso. “Why are you crying?”

“I’m not crying.”

“Then why are there tears on your face?”

“What??”

 

Madeleine reaches up and gently wiped the tears off of his face. “There! I am still curious as to why you were crying.”

“I.. I don’t know why.”

“Do you feel ok now?”

 

Espresso stays quiet. Madeleine hugs him. “Warm Espresso.”

Espresso reaches up and gently pets Madeleine’s hair.

Madeleine leans on Espresso more, yawning.

 

Espresso gently moves him over to the couch. Madeleine lays down.

Espresso picks up the blanket, but Madeleine grabs it. He wraps it around himself, then smiles at Espresso.

 

“Now I have a cape!”

“That is a blanket.”

“A sleep cape.”

Madeleine falls asleep.

 

Espresso sighs, then turns to Herb. “I will be fine. You can leave if you wish to.”

Herb is still concerned. “I’ll check on you again later, ok?”

Espresso nods. “Mhm..”

Herb quietly leaves. Espresso sits down on the floor.

 

~*~day four of sick Madeleine~*~

 

The past few days have all felt the same to Espresso.

 

Constant annoyance.

 

He’s drinking the most potent coffee he can make. “If I crash and no one else is here.. That will be bad.”

Madeleine accidentally ripped the curtains off again a few minutes ago, so now he’s looking at all the snow.

“I would like to go outside!”

“Hopefully you can tomorrow.”

“Why not now?”

“You’re still sick.”

“You appear to be sick as well.”

 

Espresso looks at him. Madeleine shivers and moves further away.

Espresso finishes the coffee. “I’m not sick. I’m tired. I haven’t been able to sleep for FOUR DAYS because I’m trying to keep YOU alive!”

Madeleine backs away more. “Scary Espresso…”

 

Espresso stands up to get more coffee, but that thing happens where you stand up and your vision gets fizzy and your legs would like you to sit down again.

He leans on the counter until it stops.

He gets more coffee. He drinks some, then turns to Madeleine.

 

Madeleine isn’t there. The window is still intact, and the front door is closed.

Espresso checks the other room. Madeleine is sitting on the couch, wrapped up in the blanket.

Espresso leans on the doorframe, drinking more of the coffee.

 

Then Madeleine tries to eat a book again. Espresso stops leaning. “Madeleine NO!”

Madeleine looks up at him. “The knowledge must be consumed.”

“You are supposed to read it, not eat it!”

Madeleine tries to eat the book. Espresso runs over, but he trips and falls on his face.

 

Madeleine stops trying to eat the book. “Espresso?”

Espresso groans, but doesn’t get up.

Madeleine is worried. “Espresso..?”

 

Espresso moves his head just enough to look at Madeleine, who now realizes Espresso’s glasses are broken.

Madeleine rushes over. “Espresso! Are you alright? Should I get the other glasses?”

Espresso sits up. “Glasses.”

Madeleine goes over to the drawer and starts looking for the spares, when there’s a knock at the door.

 

Espresso gets up, then walks over to the door. He opens it and looks down at GingerBrave, who doesn’t look up immediately.

“Hey Espresso, I thought I’d che-“ He looks up at Espresso’s face.

Espresso’s hair may be tied into a small ponytail, but that doesn’t mean it looks good. Loose strands of hair are going everywhere.

The very visible eye bags and broken glasses don’t help either.

 

GingerBrave takes a step back. “What happened to you?!”

“Sick Madeleine. I haven’t slept in four days but it feels like I’ve been awake for a month.”

“You need to rest!”

“I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?”

 

“Yes, everything is under perfect control!” He sounds like he’s going to cry.

GingerBrave sighs. “It definitely isn’t. I can watch Madeleine so you can sleep.”

Espresso moves. “I just drank coffee.”

“At least sit down! Herb and Latte will be here soon to help.”

 

Espresso closes the door. “But.. I..”

Madeleine runs out of the room, holding the glasses case. “I found the-“ he trips on his blanket.

He catches himself though, then continues running. “Glasses!”

 

He gives the case to Espresso, who changes from the broken glasses to the not broken ones.

GingerBrave looks up at Madeleine, who smiles. “Hello, friend! How have you been?”

“I’ve been great!”

 

Espresso is shaking. Madeleine notices. “Espresso?”

Espresso walks into the other room. The other two are even more concerned.

Madeleine quietly walks over to the doorway.

 

Espresso is leaning against the side of the couch, hugging his legs. He’s holding his glasses in one hand.

His face is hidden by his arms. He pulls on part of his hair with his other hand.

 

‘Useless.. The others are taking care of him better than you.’

Espresso pulls on his hair more. “The others aren’t here for more than a few hours. I’m the only one who’s stayed with Madeleine the whole time.”

‘But he listens to the others more than he listens to you. You should give up.’

 

Madeleine sits next to him, but he doesn’t notice.

 

“I can’t give up! He’s almost better now. He would be upset if I gave up.”

‘But does he truly care about you? He would listen to you if he did care.’

“He does care. He’s clearly been worried any time I’ve fallen down or started crying.”

‘But why does he refuse to listen? You would not get into such situations if he liste-‘

“SHUT UP!”

 

Madeleine gently touches Espresso’s arm. “Espresso?”

Espresso still doesn’t notice.

 

‘Why should I, Espresso? You know I am right.’

“GET OUT OF MY HEAD!”

‘I can not do that. I am here.’

“You are not me! You don’t belong here!”


Espresso starts laughing quietly. ‘Correct.’

Chapter 21: Espresso Finally Gets A Break

Summary:

Madeleine finally gets better

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Madeleine shakes him slightly. “Espresso!”

He looks up. “Huh?”

Whatever was bothering him in his head disappears.

 

It might’ve been something to do with sleep deprivation, but who knows.

Certainly not Espresso.

 

Madeleine is more concerned. “Are you alright? You are crying. Would you like a hug?”

Espresso nods a little.

Madeleine gently hugs him, then starts quietly singing.

 

GingerBrave looks at them. “Will you two be ok? There’s uh.. there’s a monster attack so I have to go help-“

Espresso interrupts him. “Yes we will be fine. You should go help.”

GingerBrave nods, then leaves.

 

As Madeleine continues singing, Espresso calms down.

He’s so tired, but he can’t sleep. Not yet.

Madeleine, however, does fall asleep.

 

Espresso realizes he’s quiet, and looks at his face. “Oh, he’s asleep. Hopefully he’ll be better when he wakes up. Herb did give him that tea to help the other day.”

Espresso moves him onto the couch. Madeleine grabs Espresso’s hand, still asleep.

Espresso leans on the side of the couch, holding Madeleine’s hand.

He doesn’t notice that he’s starting to cry again.

 

Madeleine mumbles “That’s a rude.”

Espresso looks at him. “I wonder what he’s dreaming about.”

Madeleine is currently complaining to a talking flower about something. Dreams are great.

 

Espresso looks at the floor.

‘You are crying again? Pathetic.’

“Go away.”

‘Why would I do that? It is much more comfortable staying here.’

“Get out!”

 

Espresso lets go of Madeleine’s hand, then gets up.

Espresso blinks, then shakes his head. “Why did I stand up?”

Madeleine reaches for Espresso. “Come back..”

Espresso sits next to the couch, then pets Madeleine’s hair. Madeleine smiles. “Espresso is.. yes. Good.”

 

~*~Two hours later~*~

 

Madeleine stretches, then sits up and rubs his eyes. He notices Espresso organizing the now upright dresser.

“Espresso..?”

“Yes?”

“Why am I in your clothes?”

“I don’t know. You took them.”

“Why would I do that?”

“You were sick.”

“Oh! That does make some sense. I cannot remember much of what happened though.”

 

Espresso leans on the dresser, trying to not fall over. “You aren’t sick anymore..”

“Are you alright, Espresso?”

Espresso is smiling “I don’t have to take care of you anymore. I don’t have to keep you from eating not food.”

Madeleine gets up. “Espresso, you sound unwell.”

 

Espresso turns around. “I feel like I’ve been awake for MONTHS! It’s only been FOUR DAYS!!”

Madeleine is very concerned, but also scared. “Why are you smiling? It is very unsettling..”

Espresso walks over to Madeleine, who backs up. “You are somehow more annoying when you’re sick. I don’t have to deal with that anymore!!”

“Es- Espresso, you- you’re scaring me-”

 

“I don’t.. I…” He’s trying to stay standing. ‘I do not care that much.’

Espresso starts laughing, but it makes the lightheadedness worse.

He starts to fall over, but Madeleine catches him. Espresso passes out.

 

Madeleine gently lays him down on the couch. He takes Espresso’s glasses and puts them on the stand.

Madeleine gently moves Espresso’s head enough for him to untie the small ponytail.

He combs his fingers through Espresso’s hair, making it look neater.

Espresso pushes his hand away.

 

Madeleine picks up the blanket, gently tucking Espresso in. “I hope you have pleasant dreams, Ess.”

He quietly leaves the room.

 

He looks around for his clothes, since they have to be here somewhere, right?

“Wouldn’t they be in his room?”

He steps on a piece of crinkled up paper. He picks it up. “Why do I feel like I dropped this? I might’ve when I was sick.”

 

He opens the paper, reading it quietly “Espresso can’t find my clothes so I get to stay in his fancy clothes now. Little does he know, I have hidden them.”

Madeleine pauses. “Why did I want to stay in Espresso’s clothes??”

He continues reading. “They aren’t in his room because that would be too easy. Good luck.”

Madeleine turns over the paper, but it’s blank on the back.

 

He puts it on a table, then looks around the room. “Where would I hide my clothes?”

He tries all the places he can think of, but they aren’t there. He doesn’t find any new clues either.

He checks on Espresso again. Still peacefully asleep.

 

Madeleine then looks at the door. “I should get home. I will have to get new food after changing. I can always come back later to look for my clothes.”

He walks over to the door. “I can return Espresso’s clothes later as well.”

The only thing of Madeleine’s that isn’t missing is his cloak. It’s hanging on the wall next to Espresso’s.

 

Madeleine puts on his cloak, then pulls the hood up. He holds the cloak closed while walking home.

He sees someone he doesn’t recognize talking to Latte. He walks over to the two of them.

 

Latte looks up. “Oh! Madeleine, are you feeling better?”

“I am indeed feeling better! Espresso is sleeping now.”

Latte smiles “It’s good that he’s finally sleeping. Oh! Madeleine, this is Vanilla Cupcake!”

 

Madeleine holds out his hand for Vanilla to shake. “It is a pleasure to meet you!”

Vanilla looks at Madeleine for a few seconds, then shakes his hand. “It’s nice to meet you too.”

 

Latte notices Madeleine’s sleeve. “Are you still wearing Espresso’s clothes?”

“Yes. I failed to find my own clothes. I’m better at hiding clothes than I expected, so I am headed home. I will return Espresso’s clothes once I am done.”

“You should probably get going, then I can finish introducing you two later.”

Madeleine nods. “I look forward to meeting you in a more proper manner, Vanilla!” He smiles as he walks home.

 

Vanilla looks at Latte. “Should.. Should I tell him I was sent to impersonate him? Or would that be a bad idea?”

“Maybe you can say that you were traveling when you found the kingdom and decided to stay. If he asks about your eyes, you should probably tell him.”

Vanilla nods.

 

A cake hound jumps over a snow drift. Vanilla looks over. “What??”

The cake hound hops over to him and barks.

“What do you mean by ‘visitor’?”

Another bark. Vanilla picks them up. “Red Velvet cookie’s coming to take Espresso and Madeleine again.”

 

Latte sits on her flying spoon. “I’ll get GingerBrave so we can prevent another kidnapping.”

Vanilla nods. “I’ll stay here with Sprinkles, since they know where Red Velvet is.”

Sprinkles barks. Vanilla chuckles a little. “Yes, you can have a treat.”

 

Latte flies up, looking around for GingerBrave or anyone else who could help.

Notes:

uh, if any of y'all have fanart or want to see art for this story (and other stuff), I do have an instagram-
It's @ben_fakename

There's a reference for Vanilla Cupcake there

I like seeing fanart it makes me a very happy

Chapter 22: Red Velvet's Return

Summary:

He has returned!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Latte returns with GingerBrave and Raspberry, who was talking to GingerBrave and decided to help.

Vanilla sets Sprinkles down. “Do you remember how far he was, Sprinkles?”

They bark. “Not too far.. Where did you see him?”

 

Sprinkles turns and runs into the woods, making sure they aren’t so fast they lose the others.

Vanilla follows, with the three cookies not far behind.

It doesn’t take long for them to find Red Velvet, who’s talking to some cakes.

 

Sprinkles tries to stop, but they slip on some ice and slide out of the cover of plants.

They bump into Red Velvet’s foot.

Red Velvet looks down. “Oh, another cake? Where did you come from?”

Sprinkles barks.

 

“Oh, you’re a wandering hound. Well, I hope you stay safe.” He gently pets them.

Vanilla is hidden, watching to make sure Sprinkles is ok.

Sprinkles hops over to Vanilla.

 

The cookies step into the small clearing, from a different direction than where Vanilla Cupcake is. 

GingerBrave asks “Why are you here?”

 

Red Velvet turns to them. “How did you find me?”

“We were.. on patrol.”

“Well, I am only here for two cookies. If you hand them over, we can avoid a fight.”

“We won’t let you kidnap anyone in the kingdom!”

 

Red Velvet raises his sword. “You will regret that decision.”

Red Velvet targets GingerBrave, while the cakes go after the other two.

Vanilla backs away, not wanting to be dragged into a fight while weaponless.

 

“If I find a good stick, then maybe I can help? A strong stick is a good makeshift weapon.”

Sprinkles helps him.

While they’re doing that, the others are fighting, and they’re starting to win.

 

Red Velvet notices. “The battle has barely begun! I underestimated them..”

He yells “CAKES, RETREAT! I’ll stay behind!”

The cakes are worried about Red Velvet, but they listen.

 

Red Velvet gets pushed further away from the kingdom.

A different cake hound walks over to Vanilla. The cake barks, and Vanilla looks down. “Oh! Hi!”

Red Velvet sees Vanilla, who’s facing away from the fighting.

 

GingerBrave yells “You won’t get past us!”

Red Velvet tightens his grip on his sword. “That’s what you think.”

He runs towards Vanilla, raising his sword. Latte screams “VANILLA! MOVE!!”

 

Vanilla turns his head to look at them. He sees Red Velvet and screams, jumping away.

It’s not far enough, and his foot slips.

Red Velvet freezes, staring at Vanilla.

 

He lowers his sword. “Your eyes.. Are you part cake too?”

Vanilla is still terrified. “What??”

The cookies surround Red Velvet, but don’t attack. It would be rude to interrupt a conversation, especially since Red Velvet isn’t attacking anyone.

 

Sprinkles moves in front of Vanilla Cupcake, growling at Red Velvet.

Vanilla picks up Sprinkles. “It’s probably fine now..”

Red Velvet repeats his question. “Are you part cake?”

 

Vanilla shakes his head. “I’m all cake. I was made to look like Madeleine though, which is why I look like a cookie.”

“Why would you need to look like him?”

“I took his place so the other cookies wouldn’t be suspicious, but they figured it out. They let me stay, since the person who made me didn’t…”

Vanilla looks at Sprinkles. “They didn’t care if I was caught and killed.”

 

Red Velvet tightens his grip on his sword handle. “There is only one cookie I know who would do that.. I will have to speak with her about it.”

Vanilla looks up again. “Even with magic, traveling back will take a while. Would you like to stay for a while and rest?”

The cookies all stare at Vanilla.

 

“What?? You let me stay, even after I told you why I was here.”

GingerBrave looks at Red Velvet, then Vanilla again. “He came here to kidnap Espresso and Madeleine.”

“Well, we can keep an eye on him then. It would be very hard to kidnap two cookies directly from the kingdom anyway. They had to lure them into the woods last time.”

 

Raspberry looks at Red Velvet's sword. “What about the giant sword?”

“We can hold onto it while he’s here, then give it back when he leaves.”

Vanilla looks at Latte. “Do you have anything to add?”

“Oh, me? No. I’m worried about how Espresso and Madeleine will react.”

 

Vanilla looks at Red Velvet. “So, would you like to stay?”

Red Velvet thinks to himself “If I stay I could find useful information. I can take Madeleine and Espresso later.”

He looks at Vanilla, who’s petting Sprinkles.

“They let a cake stay. Maybe there’s something different about this cookie kingdom with how they treat cakes?”

 

Red Velvet nods. “I will stay.”

Something bumps into his foot. He looks down. “Chiffon! Did you follow me here? That was dangerous, you could’ve gotten hurt!”

He gently picks up Chiffon, who barks.

Raspberry takes Red Velvet’s sword, then they all go back to the kingdom.

 

~*~Next Day~*~

 

Espresso wakes up, but doesn’t move immediately. He still feels tired.

All he remembers about yesterday was Madeleine and passing out.

“Wait- Madeleine!!”

 

He quickly sits up, grabbing his glasses and putting them on. Then he remembers that Madeleine isn’t sick anymore. “Oh..”

He sits there, staring into space for a while, when someone abruptly knocks on his door.

He gets up and opens it. He’s met with a happy Madeleine. “Espresso! I wasn’t sure if you were awake or not, but I did make some food for you!”

 

Espresso looks at the box Madeleine is holding, then the cup. “Why the cup?”

Madeleine hands it to him. “I made coffee, the same way that you showed me how to!”

Espresso looks at it. “The smell is so tempting..”

 

Madeleine quietly asks “Is it alright if I come in? It’s a bit chilly today.”

Espresso moves so he can come in. “Yes. It is warm in here.”

Madeleine walks in, then sets the box on the kitchen table. Espresso closes the door.

 

Madeleine opens the box. “I vaguely remember breaking some plates, so I bought new ones for you. Would you like to sit down?”

“I- I just woke up.”

“That is why you should sit.”

 

Espresso sighs, then sits in the chair. “You’re acting like you live here and I’m the guest.”

“You overworked yourself. I was, and still am, concerned for your health.”

“Not this again…”

 

Madeleine sets a plate of food down in front of him. “Yes, this again. You refuse to take care of yourself, so I will.”

Espresso puts down the coffee cup, which is now mostly empty. “I am able to take care of myself!”

“Then why don’t you?”

“I am a very busy cookie! I still need to order replacement equipment for everything you broke while sick. Without it, I cannot continue my research!”

 

Espresso drinks the last of the coffee. “Do you have any idea how expensive that equipment was?!”

Madeleine looks at the lab area. While there was some cleaning done, there’s very obviously broken equipment scattered around.

“Oh dear. I apologize for that, and I will pay for everything.”

“What?”

“I’m the Knight Commander, which means I can most likely pay for all of it.”

“Why on Earthbread..”

 

Madeleine takes the now empty coffee cup. “I am the one who broke it, correct? I must replace it for you.”

“Give back the coffee.”

“You drank it all. There is none left.”

“I did not drink all of it.”

 

Madeleine shows him the empty cup. “You did.”

Espresso stares at it. “How.. How did I not notice?”

 

Madeleine asks “Would you like me to make more?”

“Huh? Oh- no. I prefer my own coffee.”

“You drank this faster than I have ever seen you drink coffee before.”

 

Espresso heats up slightly. “I- Why are you still here? You dropped the box off already.”

“I need to make sure you eat it.”

“I will eat it. You will leave.”

 

Madeleine crosses his arms. “If I leave, I will not know if you really ate it.”

Espresso stands up. “This is my house. You need t-“

Madeleine glares at him. “Sit down and eat.”

 

Espresso shivers, but sits down. Madeleine smiles. “Thank you! Where do you keep your coffee beans?”

Espresso points to the cabinet.

Madeleine thanks him again, then starts making coffee.

 

Espresso stares at the food Madeleine made for him, only taking a few bites.

Notes:

Vanilla Cupcake is collecting friends

Chapter 23: Definitely Not A Date

Summary:

One of them finally realizes at least some feelings

Also Red Velvet's hair gets stepped on so he is angery

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Madeleine sets a fresh cup of coffee in front of Espresso, then sits next to him.

Espresso stops eating. “There. I ate.”

“You should eat more than that.”

 

Espresso crosses his arms. “You aren’t eating.”

Madeleine smiles, then pulls more food out of the box. “I came prepared!”

Espresso leans away. “Of course he did.”

 

Madeleine starts eating. Espresso drinks the coffee, but doesn’t eat any food.

Unfortunately for him, Madeleine noticed.

 

Madeleine picks up Espresso’s fork. “I will feed you myself if necessary.”

Espresso looks away.

Madeleine sighs, then stabs some food with the fork. He gently grabs Espresso’s chin and turns him so they’re looking at each other.

He holds up the fork. “Will you eat this on your own, or must I feed you?”

 

Espresso grabs the fork, so Madeleine lets go of his face.

Espresso eats the food, trying to hide his face.

Madeleine happily eats his food, when a random thought decides it wants to exist.

 

“This is like a date.”

 

As soon as Madeleine processes it, he nearly chokes on his food.

Espresso quickly turns to help him, but Madeleine holds up his hand, still coughing.

It doesn’t take long for the coughing to stop.

 

Madeleine glances at Espresso, then turns to hide his face.

More thoughts similar to the date one start to show up and Madeleine doesn’t know how to handle it.

 

Espresso sets his fork down. “Madeleine, are you alright?”

Madeleine stands up. “Yes I am perfectly fine I forgot I have to go do a thing at a place!”

“What do you have to do?”

 

Madeleine slowly moves closer to the door. “I do not remember the specific details of the thing but it is definitely real and not made up!”

“Madeleine, why are you making up excuses to leave?”

“It is a very real thing I must do!”

“Why are you blushing??”

 

“I must go!” He turns and runs out of the house, leaving Espresso very confused.

Madeleine is running home as fast as he can.

People say hi to him, but he doesn’t notice.

 

He trips and falls face first into a snowdrift. He gets up and shakes the snow off.

Snow Sugar walks over. “Are you ok? Your face is very red.”

“I- I’m perfectly fine! I have uh- business! Business to attend to!”

 

He starts walking, but Alchemist stops him. “Madeleine, what’s going on?”

“I’m- I have to go!”

 

He moves around her, then runs home. When he gets into his house, he locks his door and leans on it.

He slides down so he’s sitting. “Why am I thinking these things?! Why does Espresso look prettier every time I look at him?! What is happening???”

He somehow ends up laying on his carpet and staring at the ceiling.

 

Espresso is currently eating the food, trying to figure out why Madeleine left like that.

“He was blushing a lot. Was it from embarrassment? Or something else?”

He finishes the food.

“And why did he almost choke on his food again? Maybe it was an embarrassing memory or thought.”

Espresso doesn’t want to think about the something else. 

 

Outside, Red Velvet is getting more annoyed at cookies stepping on his hair. He knows it’s accidental, but that doesn’t make it less annoying.

Vanilla Cupcake hums a little, then he gets an idea. “Oh! I could braid your hair! It would still touch the ground, but cookies won’t be able to step on it accidentally.”

 

Red Velvet looks at him. “What?”

“I have an idea to keep cookies from accidentally stepping on your hair, and it does not involve cutting it.”

He looks at Red Velvet's hair. “We should go to my house. I have a hairbrush there. Or was it two? I can’t remember.”

 

Red Velvet picks up his hair so it stops getting stepped on, and they go to Vanilla’s house.

Chiffon and Sprinkles run around the house. Red Velvet looks around the room. There’s some toys for the cake hounds on the floor.

There’s a cozy looking couch facing the fireplace. Soft carpets cover most of the floor.

There isn’t much else, but it’s still a cozy home.

 

Vanilla is digging through a drawer. “I thought I left it in here.. Must be the other drawer.”

He looks up. “Oh! You can sit down wherever you want.”

Red Velvet sits on the couch while Vanilla looks through other drawers. He finds the hairbrushes.

“Found them!”

 

He vaults over the back of the couch, landing on the cushion next to Red Velvet.

“Can I brush your hair?”

Red Velvet nods.

Chiffon jumps up and sits in Red Velvet’s lap.

He pets Chiffon while Vanilla brushes his hair. “This place is nice. It wouldn’t hurt to stay a few more days.”

 

Vanilla asks “Do you have any stories? Like, cool things you’ve done or interesting things that you’ve seen?”

“Hm.. Well, there was a cookie who broke into the cake factory.”

“What happened to them?”

“In the end, she ran away. All she would talk about was the ‘godly’ witches.”

“That sounds annoying.”

“It wa- ow!”

 

Vanilla moves the brush away from his hair. “Sorry! There’s a stick stuck in your hair.”

Both cake hounds sit up and look at Vanilla.

“Oh no-“

 

He gets knocked over by both cake hounds.

They’re trying to find the stick, but Vanilla doesn’t have it.

 

Red Velvet picks up a ball. Both cake hounds notice. He throws it to the other side of the room, and they chase it.

Vanilla sits up. “Thanks.”

He gets the stick out of Red Velvet’s hair. “Do you want it tied with a red ribbon or a white ribbon? I have other colors too.”

“Oh uh, you can pick.”

 

Vanilla smiles and starts braiding. “Ok!”

When he’s done, Red Velvet stands up. Vanilla stays seated. “There! Now they won’t accidentally step on it!”

 

Red Velvet looks down at the small bit of braid touching the floor. “Thank you..”

“It’s not a problem. Would you like to continue going around the kingdom, or stay here and rest for a while? I’m fine with either.”

“Can we stay here?”

“Sure! I’ll go make some food.”

 

Vanilla gets up and goes to the kitchen. Red Velvet sits on the floor and starts playing with the cake hounds.

“So far, most cookies have been kind or a bit scared of my arm. But they calmed down after Vanilla introduced me to them.”

He looks up at Vanilla, who’s cooking.

 

“Living in this kingdom would be nice.”

Notes:

I want to clarify, just in case people think it: I am NOT shipping Red Velvet and Vanilla

Vanilla just wants friends and Red Velvet isn't used to someone as friendly as Vanilla

 

I just have this feeling that someone is gonna think its shipping

Chapter 24: Donut Date

Summary:

Gay panic? y e s

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~Two days later~*~

 

Espresso sets down his coffee cup, staring at the door. “Ok, something is wrong. He hasn’t bothered me once since he ran out two days ago.”

He looks at his still destroyed lab. “And my schedule is, unfortunately, very open now.”

He gets up, brushes his hair, pulls on the winter cloak, then walks outside.

 

After a few minutes of aimless wandering, he sees Madeleine talking to Raspberry and Princess.

He walks over to them. Princess sees him first, and waves. “Hi Espresso!”

Madeleine looks up at him. “Oh- I-“ He looks at his wrist despite the fact that he doesn’t have a watch. “Look at the time! I have uh- something important to do!”

 

Madeleine starts to walk away, but Espresso grabs his wrist. “You don’t have a watch.”

“I- Oh, I don’t?”

“You don’t even own one, let alone wear it.”

 

Madeleine tries pulling his arm out of Espresso’s grip. “I still have to go!”

Espresso grabs his other wrist, turning Madeleine to face him. “You’ve avoided me for two days. Usually it would be me avoiding you.”

“I haven’t- I’m not avoiding you I’m just- I’ve been very busy lately!”

 

Princess raises an eyebrow. “Really? You’ve just been walking around or hiding in your house. That doesn’t seem busy to me.”

Madeleine’s face is very red now. “I-“

Espresso quietly asks “Are you alright?”

Madeleine makes a very quiet squeak sound as he tries to fall down.

 

Espresso pulls him up so he’s standing. “Madeleine, I’m concerned.”

“I can assure you I am perfectly healthy.” He says as he tries falling again.

Espresso sighs and picks Madeleine up. “I’m not letting you lay down in the snow.”

 

Madeleine loses his ability to speak words.

Princess whispers something to Raspberry and they both start giggling quietly.

Espresso looks at Madeleine, who’s holding his tie for some reason.

 

Espresso is confused about that, but ignores it. “Why is your face so red?”

Madeleine pulls his hood down so his face is hidden. “I am not blushing!”

“You are.”

“No.”

 

Espresso chuckles a little “Yes, you are!”

Madeleine doesn’t respond. He moves the hood so he can see Espresso.

He blushes more and hides his face again.

 

Raspberry asks “Why are you hiding in your hood, Madeleine?”

Madeleine mumbles “Espresso’s face is too pretty.”

Espresso heats up. “What?”

“What??”

“Why did- What makes you think I- What???”

 

Madeleine squirms out of Espresso’s grip, then takes the hood off so he can see. 

“I would love to stay and chat but I must go now!”

Then he runs away. Princess asks “Why does he have Espresso’s tie?”

Espresso snaps out of his confusion. “He WHAT??”

 

He looks down and sees that his tie is gone. He runs after Madeleine.

Madeleine glances behind himself and sees Espresso. “Oh no.”

 

Espresso yells “GIVE BACK MY TIE!”

“NO! I LIKE IT!”

“MADELEINE!!”

 

Cookies watch with confusion and concern as the two run past them.

Espresso is catching up.

Madeleine runs to the city center. It’s a park with a fountain and a playground for the younger cookies.

A few are near the playground, making an army of snowcookies.

 

There’s some adults talking on the benches, keeping an eye on the kids.

Espresso reaches out to grab Madeleine, but a snowball hits his arm. He glances in the direction it came from.

Rye cookie is holding a second snowball, getting ready to throw it.

 

Espresso tackles Madeleine, who screams.

Espresso props himself up with one arm while trying to get his tie back with the other.

Madeleine rolls over so he’s laying on his back. He starts blushing, somehow it’s even more than before.

 

Espresso gets his tie back. “Are you alright?”

Madeleine nods.

“Are you sure? We hit the ground pretty hard.”

Madeleine nods again.

 

Espresso leans to the side, then flops into the snow. “Why did you have to run..”

“I do not know.”

“What were you thinking?? Stealing my tie like that?”

 

“I..” All he was thinking about was Espresso. It’s still the only thing he can think about.

“Espresso.”

“What?”

Madeleine stays quiet.

 

Espresso sits up. “Madeleine?”

Madeleine sits up. “I.. too many thoughts…”

“About what?”

He hides his face with his hood again. “I cannot say!”

 

Espresso scoots closer. “Alright. Is there anything you would like before I go inside?”

“Kiss you.”

“What?!”

“I said that instead of thinking it.. didn't I?”

“Y- Yes.”

 

Madeleine peeks at Espresso. “May I..?”

Espresso whispers “Not around all these cookies.”

 

Madeleine gets up, then pulls Espresso to his feet. “Where shall we go, then? Oh! Let's go get donuts!”

“That would be nice.”

Madeleine is still holding Espresso’s hand, so he starts walking. Espresso lets himself be pulled.

 

They sit at a table inside the shop. Madeleine orders, then brings the donuts over. 

Espresso picks one up. “You’d better not choke on a donut again.”

Madeleine laughs “Am I the kind of person to do that?”

“Yes.” Espresso takes a bite of his donut.

 

“Oh.”

 

They eat in relative silence. A few cookies are going in and out, buying stuff.

Espresso has to keep pulling Madeleine’s hand back so he doesn’t bite off more than he can chew.

 

After a few minutes, Espresso says “Oh, you still haven’t told me what happened to your hair.”

Madeleine freezes. Espresso looks at him. “You don’t have to tell me if it makes you uncomfortable.”

Madeleine shakes his head. “It is fine. All that happened was Pomegranate cut it off in the middle of the night. I was awake though.”

His hand rests on the table. “Then she threw my hair into a fire.”

 

Espresso stares at him. “She. Did. WHAT?!”

“She burned the hair she cut off.”

 

Espresso gets up. Madeleine grabs his arm. “Espresso, no. It will be alright. Hair grows back.”

“It could take years for your hair to regrow!”

“Espresso, sit down.”

 

He does, but he crosses his arms. “Isn’t she the one who tried to kill you?”

“Yes, but we can do something about that later. You like plans, correct? We should make one before going there.”

Espresso grumbles “Stop finding good points.”

 

Madeleine smiles “Plus, my hair is short like yours! Now we can match!”

Espresso covers his mouth with his hand, heating up.

Madeleine finishes the donuts, then gets up and holds his hand out for Espresso to take. “Shall I escort you home?”

Espresso sighs, standing up. “You will regardless of if I want it or not.”

 

Madeleine smiles and grabs Espresso’s hand, walking home with him.

When they reach Espresso’s doorstep, Madeleine looks up at him. “May we kiss now?”

Espresso looks away. “Fine..”

“That is not a yes. No kisses.” Madeleine is a bit sad, but he starts to walk away.

 

Espresso grabs Madeleine’s arm.

Madeleine moves in front of him again. “What?”

Espresso is hiding his face with his hands. “I’m.. bad at asking for things like this…”

“So you do want a kiss?”

 

Very quietly, he responds “Yes, I would like that.”

Espresso moves his hands off his face. Madeleine gently pulls Espresso down so he can actually reach his face. “Are you sure?”

Espresso nods.

Madeleine smiles “Yay!”

 

He kisses him.

Notes:

ehehhehehehhehehe now you have to wait to see the aftermath of the kiss

 

They still aren't official, but the halfway point (based on chapter numbers) was passed a few chapters ago

Chapter 25: A Vaguely Familiar Cookie

Summary:

A new cookie has arrived in the kingdom

Notes:

they may or may not kiss again in this chapter

Chapter Text

Madeleine is the first one to move away. “Ouch. You’re too hot for me to touch.”

Espresso tries to respond, but he can't make any words.

 

He doesn’t know how to handle being kissed on the lips like that.

 

Madeleine is concerned. “Espresso??”

Espresso quickly stands up “ThankyouMaddieI’mgoinginsidenowbye!!”

“I shall see you later, then!”

Espresso nods. Madeleine goes home, giggling.

 

Espresso quickly goes inside and falls onto his couch. He puts his glasses on the stand.

He rolls over so he’s on his back. He covers his face with his hands. “Why did I say yes?? Why did.. Why am.. Why are emotions???”

He sits up, moving his hand over his mouth. “Why do..”

 

“Why do I want more?”

 

He heats up more. He walks to the middle of the room so he doesn’t burn up the couch.

He starts pacing around the room. “Why did I enjoy it so much?!”

 

While Espresso continues to have a gay panic, Madeleine is giggling on his way home.

He suddenly stops walking.

“Why did I like that so much? Do I like Espresso? He’s very pretty and smart and pretty- wait, I already said pretty.”

He blushes more. “I think.. the answer is yes. I have fallen for Espresso.”

 

He covers his mouth with his hands, whispering. “I love Espresso.”

 

~*~The next day~*~

 

Vanilla Cupcake and Red Velvet are walking their dogs. Pancake cookie flies by, yelling “NEW COOKIE! IN THE CITY CENTER!!”

Vanilla looks at Red Velvet. “Do you wanna go meet them?”

“I’m worried about them seeing my arm and freaking out.”

“We can stay at the edge of the crowd. That way we can easily leave.”

 

Red Velvet thinks for a bit, then nods. “Let’s go.”

They go to the city center, but stay on the edge of the crowd.

 

Madeleine and Espresso aren’t here.

GingerBrave notices. “Oh, where are Madeleine and Espresso? I know Espresso sometimes misses meeting a new cookie, but Madeleine never does.”

Strawberry looks at him. “Should we send someone to check on Madeleine?”

GingerBrave nods.

 

Raspberry volunteers to do that, then runs to Madeleine’s house.

She knocks on the door. Madeleine opens it, in the middle of pulling his boots on. “Y- Yes?”

“Why are you blushing?”

“Ah well, I.. figured out some feelings yesterday and I forgot to sleep.”

“You like Espresso, don’t you.”

 

Madeleine blushes more, nodding. “How did you know??”

“You aren’t exactly subtle when showing your feelings. Oh! The reason I came here! There’s a new cookie visiting.”

Madeleine grabs his winter cloak, not even bothering with the rest of his armor. “Say no more!”

 

The two of them head to the city center, but stop at Espresso’s house.

Raspberry knocks.

Espresso opens the door, yawning. He isn’t wearing his glasses. Madeleine counts the days in his head. “Oh! Espresso you should lay down.”

“I was going to but then you knocked.”

 

Madeleine looks at Raspberry “You go ahead, I’ll catch up later.”

Raspberry nods.

Madeleine walks inside, gently moving Espresso to his couch. Espresso sits on it, then grabs Madeleine’s shirt collar and pulls him down.

 

There’s not much space between them. Madeleine is blushing a lot. “A- Espresso???” 

“Kiss?”

Madeleine nods. “Yes, I like kiss- mph?!!”

 

He’s caught off guard by Espresso pulling him down more to kiss him on the lips.

 

The kiss ends with Espresso passing out. Madeleine lays Espresso down, tucking him in.

He kisses Espresso’s head. “May the Divine bless your dreams, Espresso.”

Espresso softly snores.

 

Madeleine leaves, closing the door. He looks at the table and sees a paper. He walks over to it.

It’s a list of all the equipment Madeleine broke, and all the prices. There's math adding up to the total, which is circled at the bottom of the paper.

Madeleine carefully folds up the list, then puts it in his pocket. He leaves Espresso’s house, making sure he closes the door.

He walks to the city center, still blushing.

 

The new cookie is standing in front of the fountain, along with GingerBrave, Strawberry, Wizard, and Custard Cookie III.

Chili Pepper is probably trying to pickpocket people in the crowd.

When Madeleine arrives, GingerBrave gets everyone to quiet down. He nods to the new cookie.

 

She introduces herself. “I am Pastry cookie. I heard that a new kingdom had been founded, so I decided to visit. It looks to be a very nice place here. I might stay a while.”

The cookies start introducing themselves.

 

Red Velvet gently grabs Vanilla’s sleeve. “She’s the one who broke into the cake factory.”

“We should leave befor- Sprinkles!”

Sprinkles is running towards the fountain.

Vanilla chases them, weaving between cookies and apologizing.

 

He catches Sprinkles, but Pastry cookie already saw them. “A cake monster?!”

Vanilla stands up, keeping his eyes closed. “This is my cake hound Sprinkles!”

“You are keeping it as a pet?”

“They are a very nice dog. I should get going. My friend and I have to finish the walk we were on.”

 

He turns around, opening his eyes so he can get back to Red Velvet, who moved into a more hidden spot.

Vanilla finds him though, since he was only hiding from Pastry.

“We should go.”

 

Vanilla makes the mistake of glancing at Pastry, who sees his eyes. It’s far enough away that she doesn’t notice that they’re different.

The two of them leave, their dogs happily playing in the snow in front of them.

Cookies start to leave, returning to their normal activities.

 

Pastry turns to GingerBrave “Why does that one cookie have a cake monster for a pet?”

“Vanilla? He’s allowed to have a pet. Everyone is allowed to keep pets!” He smiles.

“They’re allowed to keep cake monsters as pets?”

“Yep! As long as your pet doesn’t endanger other citizens, you can keep it.”

 

Pastry is concerned about these cookies. “Why don’t they see that cake monsters are tainted beings? They’re always a danger!”

“Aren’t all cake monsters dangerous?”

Latte chuckles “Of course not! If that were true, we wouldn’t let them stay here.”

 

Pastry sighs “I must learn more about this kingdom. Hopefully they can be saved.”

“Could I have a tour of the kingdom?”

Latte looks at the clock tower. “Oh, I would give you one but I have a very important meeting and I really don’t want to be late for that.”

She gets on her spoon and flies away.

 

Madeleine walks over. “Is there anything I can help with today?”

GingerBrave looks up. “Oh! Could you give Pastry cookie a tour? Also, why is your face red?”

Madeleine laughs nervously “Oh I.. realized something last night. Plus, it is cold.”

“Do you know why Espresso isn’t here?”

“Espresso is getting some much needed rest. I can indeed give the tour!”

Chapter 26: An Encounter

Summary:

Vanilla Cupcake dodges death

Chapter Text

Partway through the tour, they run into Vanilla and Red Velvet. Pastry immediately recognizes Red Velvet’s cake claw.

“What is that cookie-cake doing here?!”

Madeleine looks over. “Oh! I do not know. I haven’t properly met Vanilla yet either.” He nervously laughs again.

 

Vanilla and Red Velvet look at the two.

Now Pastry realizes that Vanilla’s eyes look different.

Red Velvet is very worried now. Vanilla smiles and waves. “Hi!”

Madeleine smiles and waves back. “Hello!”

 

Madeleine walks over to the two of them. “I haven’t been able to properly meet you yet, Vanilla.”

Red Velvet stands to the side, keeping an eye on Pastry.

Vanilla fidgets with the end of his sleeves. “Well, uh, I’m Vanilla Cupcake.”

“I am Madeleine cookie. You have very interesting eyes!”

 

Vanilla looks down, no longer smiling. “Oh.. well.. I’m a cake. I was made to look like you. They didn’t want the kingdom to know you were missing.”

Madeleine looks at Vanilla, who has short hair with sprinkles in it. He has a warm sweater with fluff on the collar.

Madeleine smiles. “I am glad you have found your own self to be!”

Vanilla smiles again “Thanks! Oh, and this is Sprinkles!” He pets Sprinkles.

 

Pastry glares at Red Velvet, reaching to load her crossbow.

Madeleine sees. “Pastry, while we allow anyone to openly carry weapons, they are not allowed to harm others without reason.”

“But they are both at least half cake.”

“So? Red Velvet was nice to me before, and Vanilla seems to be nice as well.”

Vanilla looks at Red Velvet, who mumbles “He was doing the puppy eyes…”

 

Pastry stares at Madeleine. “But all cakes are dangerous. And that one,” she points at Red Velvet “That one attacked me in the past!”

“You broke into the cake factory. I even offered to let you stay and work instead of immediately attacking. You attacked first.”

Chiffon growls at Pastry, staying in front of Red Velvet.

 

Madeleine moves between the two. “There are clearly unresolved issues here and while I am good at many things, helping with this is not one of them. Pastry, you and I shall continue the tour.”

Pastry tries to protest, but Madeleine gently grabs her wrist (the one with the crossbow) and pulls her away. “Let us leave these two alone.”

 

The rest of the tour goes smoothly. They end when they return to the city center.

Madeleine smiles “And that concludes the tour! I hope you enjoy your stay here!”

 

He then pulls the list out of his pocket. Pastry raises her eyebrow. “What’s that?”

“This? Oh, it is a list of things I need to buy for Espresso.”

“Espresso?”

“Espresso is asleep right now, so I want to get as much of this bought as I can before tomorrow.”

“You’ve mentioned Espresso multiple times now. You must really like Espresso.”

 

Madeleine laughs nervously “Well yes, but it may be a bit more than that. I should go now. Maybe you can meet Espresso tomorrow!”

Pastry nods. Madeleine waves as he walks away.

 

As soon as he’s out of sight, she starts looking for Red Velvet and Vanilla.

She finds them standing and talking about snow while the dogs play.

Red Velvet hasn’t seen her yet.

 

She aims at Vanilla, but when she shoots, he quickly squats down to pet Sprinkles. The bolt goes over his head.

Red Velvet quickly looks at where it came from, then glares at Pastry. “Why did you try to shoot him?”

Vanilla stands up. “Shoot who?”

 

Pastry aims at Red Velvet. “You two foul monsters have tricked this kingdom into caring for you.”

Vanilla loudly says “I’m very bad at tricking people! Can you please put your crossbow down? It’s dangerous!”

“It- It’s supposed to be dangerous!”

Vanilla crosses his arms. “Well you aren’t allowed to use it!”

 

Raspberry runs over to them. “Pastry cookie! Put down the crossbow!”

Pastry sighs, but does as Raspberry says.

Vanilla picks up the bolt that Pastry shot. “Oh hey, what’s this?”

Pastry walks over and snatches it back. “That is mine.”

 

Pastry storms off. Vanilla shrugs. “I guess she has something else to do.”

Red Velvet stares at him. “Vanilla, she tried to kill you.”

“She did? Well that was very rude of her.”

 

Red Velvet and Raspberry sigh.

Vanilla starts playing with Sprinkles again.

 

~*~The next day~*~

 

Espresso wakes up on the floor. He groans, then sits up. “Did.. I fall off the couch again..?”

He rubs his eyes, then stretches. He grabs his glasses and puts them on.

“What happened before I fell a-“

 

He remembers, and he heats up. He grabs his pillow and screams into it. “WHY DID I DO THAT?! WHY ON EARTHBREAD DID I DO THAT?!!”

There’s knocking at his door. He stops screaming.

 

More knocking.

He doesn’t move.

 

Madeleine decides to sit on Espresso’s doorstep and wait.

When Espresso realizes the knocking stopped, he slowly gets up. He changes into his normal outfit, then goes to the kitchen to get food.

He can’t decide on what to eat, so he doesn’t.

 

He turns to his lab, then sighs. “Still broken..”

He looks at his door. Outside, Madeleine is leaning on it. He woke up early to make food for Espresso, which is in the box on his lap.

He’s starting to fall asleep.

A few cookies look at him, a bit confused.

 

Espresso opens the door, which makes Madeleine fall. Espresso jumps away, so Madeleine hits his head on the floor. “OW!”

He sits up, rubbing his head. Espresso asks “Madeleine, why were you leaning on my door??”

Madeleine holds the box up to Espresso. “Foods..”

Espresso takes the box. “Why are you so tired?”

 

Madeleine yawns, starting to fall over again. “Had to food early.”

Espresso sets the box on the table near the door.

Madeleine falls over, then groans a little. He doesn’t try to sit up again.

 

Espresso gently picks him up. “Madeleine?”

“Hmmm..” He’s asleep.

Espresso closes the door with his foot, then walks into the other room. Madeleine mumbles in his sleep.

“Essssspressooooo..”

“What?”

“Let me get this ring for you..”

 

Espresso heats up. “Wh- What??”

Madeleine mumbles a bunch of stuff, but Espresso can’t understand any of it.

He sighs and goes back to the main room. He picks up the box Madeleine brought, then sits down at a table to eat the food inside it.

Chapter 27: DOOR

Chapter Text

~*~A somewhat warmer day~*~

 

Pastry cookie is preparing to try to kill Vanilla and Red Velvet again.

Said people are talking about their favorite places to walk their dogs.

 

Pastry is hidden from their view. “Those two monsters must be dealt with.”

She aims at them, but before she can do anything else, someone grabs her arm.

Latte digs her nails into Pastry’s arm. “Here’s some advice..”

 

Pastry makes the mistake of looking at Latte’s face. Latte is smiling, but she’s clearly angry.

"Don’t shoot random civilians. Especially those two.”

Pastry nods, shivering. Latte lets go, then cheerfully says “I hope your stay in the kingdom has been nice so far!”

Pastry is holding her arm where Latte had grabbed her. “Ow, my arm!”

 

Latte walks over to the other two and starts talking with them.

Pastry shakes her head and leaves. “I have to take care of them when they are completely alone. They’ve done something to the residents.”

As she walks down the street, she hears yelling.

She looks up from the sidewalk to see Madeleine and Espresso, who are both in front of Espresso’s house.

Since she hasn’t met Espresso yet, she doesn’t know who he is.

 

Madeleine yells “But you do not take care of yourself!”

“That doesn’t mean you barge into my house, uninvited might I add, to bother me!!”

“You forget to eat! Who else is going to remind you??”

“I can take care of myself.”

 

A few other cookies are watching.

Madeleine raises an eyebrow. “Are you sure? If you actually did take care of yourself, I would not have to do any of this!”

Espresso starts to say something, but pauses. “Nevermind. I will be fine.”

 

Espresso turns to go inside. Before he can shut the door, Madeleine stops it from closing more. “You still have not eaten the food I prepared for you.”

“I will eat it later. Leave.”

Madeleine leans on the door more. “I will leave after you eat. Even if I must spend the night.”

 

Espresso pushes him out of the house. “You’ve spent the last few nights here. You do not live in my house, so stop acting like you do.”

Madeleine gets an idea. Espresso stares down at him. “No. I know exactly what you’re thinking, and the answer is no.”

Madeleine is sad. “Oh. Why?”

“You know how small my house is.”

 

Madeleine hums slightly, then smiles. He quietly says “We could get the sugar gnomes to build a second floor, or a new house in a different area.”

Espresso doesn’t know how to respond. He sees the other cookies, then whispers “We will continue this discussion later.”

He sees Pastry cookie. “Who is that?”

Madeleine looks over at Pastry, then back to Espresso. He smiles “That is Pastry cookie! She is visiting the kingdom.”

“How long has she been here?”

“Since the day you crashed, why?”

“I should properly introduce myself.”

 

Pastry walks over to them. “Are you both ok..? You were yelling a minute ago.”

“Yes, we are both fine!” “No, Madeleine is being annoying.”

Espresso sighs, then looks at Pastry. “I have not properly introduced myself yet. Would you like to go first, or shall I?”

“I will. My name is Pastry cookie, and I am visiting the kingdom for a bit. I may stay though.”

 

Espresso nods. “I am Espresso cookie. You may not see me around much, especially after my lab equipment gets replaced.”

Madeleine reaches into his pocket. “Oh! Espresso, I bought most of the smaller things, but I wanted to wait until you woke up so I can make sure the larger equipment is the exact kind you want.”

“Thats.. sweet of you.”

Madeleine smiles, quietly saying “If we were to live in the same house, you could have more room for more equipment.”

Espresso puts his hand on Madeleine’s face, gently pushing him away. “Stop trying to move in with me.”

 

Madeleine moves Espresso’s hand off his face. “But Espresso-“

“No.”

“You do not take care of yourself!”

“I am capable of doing that.”

“You may be capable, but you do not.”

 

Pastry cookie slowly backs away.

Espresso moves into his house. “I will be fine, Madeleine.”

He turns around. Madeleine tries to run inside, but Espresso kicks the door shut.

Madeleine gets hit in the face with the door.

 

He stumbles backwards, covering his nose with his hand. “Ow!”

Espresso hears him, and quickly turns around. He opens the door.

Madeleine is still standing in front of the house.

Espresso realizes what happened. “Did I kick the door shut on your face?!”

 

 Madeleine nods.

Espresso walks up to him. “I didn’t know you were there. Why were you following me?”

“You need to eat.”

Espresso stares at Madeleine, who’s still covering his nose.

Espresso sighs, then turns around. “You can come in.”

 

Madeleine happily follows Espresso, closing the door.

While Espresso isn’t looking, Madeleine moves his hand away from his face.

His glove is red.

He quickly covers his nose again. “How hard did I hit the door?”

 

Espresso looks at Madeleine. “Why are you still covering your nose?”

Madeleine laughs nervously “Am I not allowed to?”

“Are… Are you bleeding?”

“… No?”

“Your gloves are usually white. Why is there suddenly red?”

“New gloves..?”

 

Espresso sighs, then grabs a tissue box. He moves Madeleine’s hand.

Madeleine quickly takes the tissues.

When his nose stops bleeding, Espresso reaches for his hand to take the bloodstained glove.

 

Madeleine yanks his hand away. “What are you doing?”

“You shouldn’t wear that for too long. Plus, the sooner we get it washed, the less likely it will be stained.”

“Hold on.”

Madeleine turns around so Espresso can’t see what he’s doing.

 

He takes off the bloody glove, then hides his hand in one of his pockets. He turns around again and gives the glove to Espresso.

Espresso takes it. “Why are you hiding your hand?”

“My hands get cold very easily.”

“Oh. Alright.” He’ll ask more later if he feels like it.

Madeleine let’s out a quiet sigh of relief. “He bought the lie.”

Chapter 28: Dreaming of Memories

Summary:

Madeleine falls asleep and remembers stuff

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~It’s nighttime~*~

 

Madeleine yawns, leaning on Espresso. “Sleep..?”

Espresso looks at the clock. “How did you- Why are you still here?!”

“I would like to sleep.”

Espresso groans, but helps Madeleine get to the couch. Madeleine falls asleep a few seconds after Espresso tucks him in.

 

Espresso grabs a book, then finds a comfortable part of floor to sit on.

Madeleine mumbles stuff in his sleep, but it’s too quiet for Espresso to understand.

Madeleine rolls over so he’s facing the back of the couch.

 

(headcannoned backstory stuff? hell yeah)

 

He looks at the book he’s holding. He’s borrowing it from Espresso. Well, Espresso doesn't know he’s borrowing it.

It’s Espresso’s notes as he started experimenting with Coffee magic.

He ties his hair up in a ponytail. It reaches the lower half of his back.

 

He’s sitting in the yard of his old home.

He was younger when this happened. Current Madeleine watches the memory unfold, unable to do anything about it.

 

Younger Madeleine opens the book, reading Espresso’s somewhat messy handwriting. Espresso never intended for someone other than himself to read it.

Younger Madeleine stops on a certain page, then picks up the small bag of coffee beans that was sitting next to him.

He sets the open book in front of himself, then picks out a few coffee beans.

He sets the bag down again.

 

Current Madeleine is trying everything he can to look away or change the dream, but he can’t move.

He did his best to forget this for a reason. He can’t remember the reason, but he knows there was one.

 

Younger Madeleine rereads the spell a few times. It’s a very basic spell.

Then he tries to do it.

It works for a few seconds, and he’s happy, until his head starts hurting.

The spell stops working.

 

The dream skips ahead a few minutes.

 

Young Madeleine is laying on the ground. The headache is gone now, but his hands hurt.

He hears people running over, so he quickly sits up and hides Espresso’s book.

He looks up and sees two of the maids, as well as his mother.

She asks “Madeleine, were you trying to do a different type of magic?”

 

Young Madeleine nods. That was the wrong thing to do, though, because it made her very upset.

“Why? Do you not believe in the Divine enough?”

“It’s Coffee magic. I wa-“

“Of all the magics out there, you tried to tamper with coffee magic?!”

“I want to do the cool spells Ess can do. Can I not use two types of magic?”

“Our house exclusively uses Light magic. I thought you would know by now. No other magic is greater than Light magic. ESPECIALLY coffee magic.”

“But-“

 

“No buts. You will never try to use a different magic again.”

She grabs his wrist, looking at his hands. “Because this is what happens when you do.”

 

Madeleine wakes up.

His head hurts, so he groans and pulls the blanket up even more. Now he’s fully covered by the blanket.

Espresso asks from somewhere else in the room “Are you awake now?”

“Mhm..”

“Why were you mumbling about Coffee magic?”

Madeleine doesn’t respond.

 

He feels Espresso’s hand gently rest on his shoulder. “Maddie?”

Madeleine moves the blanket enough for him to look up at Espresso. “Hm?”

 

“What happened to your hand?”

 

“What- What are you talking about?”

“You were moving in your sleep, and at one point your hand was visible.”

Madeleine hides under the blanket again, not answering.

 

Espresso pulls the blanket away, and Madeleine hides his hand under the pillow. “I am fine, Espresso!”

“Maddie, you were mumbling about Coffee magic, and your hand has burn scars on it. Do you think I won’t be concerned? Especially since the last time I saw your hands, they weren’t scarred.”

 

Madeleine stays quiet for a minute, then mumbles “They have been scarred for years. When I don’t have the white gloves on, I have gloves on that are made to look like my hands, but unscarred.”

“May I ask how they got scarred? You do not have to tell me if you don’t want to.”

Madeleine sits up, taking off the other glove and staring at both of his hands. “I tried to do Coffee magic.”

“Was it a complicated spell?”

 

Madeleine shakes his head. “It was a basic one, but my head started to hurt so it failed.”

“When did this happen?”

“Roughly a year before you stopped talking to me in the Republic? I can’t remember. My memory is very fuzzy when it’s about you and I in the Republic.”

 

Espresso stays quiet, then says “That's why you started wearing gloves everywhere.”

Madeleine leans on the back of the couch. “Most likely.”

He stares at his hands. “Why is it so hard to remember? I remember everything else about growing up clearly. Why is Espresso the one thing I can’t?”

 

He yawns. “Why did you stop talking to me?”

“You kept bringing up the Divine and talking about Light magic like it’s the only magic worth learning. It wasn’t that bad until after you started wearing the gloves.”

Espresso gently pushes Madeleine so he’s laying down. “Then you slowly started bringing it up more and more until I couldn’t stand it. Plus, your family did not like it when I came over.”

 

Madeleine looks up at him. “Why would they not like you? You were always nice to them.”

Espresso shrugs. “It must’ve been related to me practicing coffee magic.”

Madeleine is starting to fall asleep again. “I am glad we are still friends.”

Espresso stays quiet.

Madeleine is asleep.

 

Younger Madeleine is walking through a dark hallway.

He stops next to a door when he hears voices.

He hears his parents talking. Some of the words are too muffled. Those words are blocked from his memory.

 

Then, one section of the conversation can be heard clearly.

 

“I told you we shouldn’t have let Madeleine be friends with that young coffee mage.”

“Madeleine doesn’t have many close friends. Telling him to stop talking to Espresso would not end well.”

“What if we get Espresso to stop talking to him first?”

“Espresso wouldn’t listen to us. You’ve heard him complain about Light magic.”

“There must be a way to chase away Espresso. Shall we continue this discussion in the morning?”

“Yes. Goodnight, dear.”

 

Madeleine starts speed walking back to his room, but he was spotted.

“Madeleine? Why are you awake right now?”

“I was..” His head starts hurting. “I was… I do not remember.”

“Well, why don’t you go back to bed?”

He nods, then walks back to his room.

 

Espresso is tapping part of his pencil on the blank notebook page.

Madeleine moves in his sleep.

Espresso looks at him. “He mentioned his memory being bad, but only specifically with him and I in the Republic.”

Madeleine mumbles “Head.. hurts…”

Espresso picks his notebook up, then walks over to Madeleine, who wakes up again.

 

Espresso is concerned. “Do you normally sleep this inconsistently?”

“No.. Espresso, do you have books about magic?”

“Obviously. I did have to hide certain ones though.”

“Why?”

“When you were sick, you kept trying to eat those books. It was only those five, though.”

 

Madeleine rubs his eyes, then sits up. “What books were they?”

Espresso gets the books, bringing them over to Madeleine. “These. I didn’t even realize I had this one.”

He picks up the top book, handing it to Madeleine.


He reads the title. “The Dark Side of Light Magic?? Why does he have this?”

Notes:

oh neat they used to be friends at one point. that's definitely the most important backstory info from this chapter.

Chapter 29: OH NO VANILLA CUPCAKE-

Summary:

Madeleine doesn't read the book, and instead talks about wanting to live with Espresso

Notes:

Also Vanilla Cupcake picks some flowers

 

by himself

but it's fiiiiiiiiiiiiinnneeeeeee.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Madeleine puts his hand on the cover, but he doesn’t open it.

“More importantly, why was I trying to eat it while I was sick?”

 

Espresso asks “Are you going to read it?”

“I.. I can’t.”

He gives the book back to Espresso. “I can’t read it.”

 

Espresso looks at the cover. “Were you considering it?”

“A little.”

“Why?”

“I’m not sure.. Why did I feel like it would explain something?”

 

Espresso looks at his notebook, then at Madeleine. “It is strange that you can’t remember a specific period of time.”

“I agree.”

Espresso opens the book, starting to read through it. Madeleine is tired, but not tired enough to fall asleep again.

 

After a few minutes, Espresso stops reading. “You said your head started to hurt, yes?”

Madeleine nods. “I think I dreamt a memory? I heard my parents talking, then one of them saw me. My head started hurting after that and I couldn’t remember why I was there.”

 

Espresso looks at the page, then at Madeleine. “How often has that happened?”

“I.. It’s closer to all of the fuzzy memories? I can not remember accurately.”

“It might be good for you to read this.”

 

Madeleine leans away. “Why do you say that?”

“It should explain the fuzzy memories.”

Espresso holds out the book for Madeleine to read, but Madeleine won’t look at it.

“Madeleine..”

“No. I do not want to know.”

 

Espresso gets up and starts looking for a bookmark. “It is not the whole book. It is just this page.”

“It could start as just the page, but then I could continue reading and that scares me.”

 

Espresso finds a bookmark. He sighs “I do not understand your faith in the Divine. I will not read it to you unless you ask, though.”

He puts the bookmark in the book, then closes it. “I will leave the book on the nightstand.”

Madeleine nods. Espresso sets the book down, then sits on the couch.

 

Madeleine leans on Espresso’s side. “What else have I forgotten?”

“Why are you asking me?”

“I don’t remember anything I did with you clearly. All I know is you were my best friend. Most of my other friends were the children of other nobles.”

 

Espresso looks at Madeleine. “Well, I remember you talking about how boring you thought the other nobles were.”

Madeleine nods. “They were very uptight. No fun conversations. They didn’t want to explore because they wanted their clothes to be spotless.”

“You get upset at the slightest amount of dirt on your sword.”

“My sword is very precious to me. It is different from clothing. Clothes can be replaced much easier than weapons.”

“That is true.”

 

Madeleine hugs Espresso. “What else?”

“You would buy me stuff. A lot. I still don’t know why.”

 

Madeleine closes his eyes. “I would buy a mansion for you.”

“Why? Why would you- Why??”

“Can we live together?”

“Why do you want to live with me?”

“Yes.”

 

Espresso rolls his eyes. “I was not asking if you want to live with me. I was asking why you want to live with me.”

“I want to live with you.”

“Why??”

“My house is lonely.”

 

Espresso gently pets Madeleine’s hair. “The house would have to be big, both for my lab equipment and your disorganized stuff in your room.”

Madeleine looks up at him. “We could have two floors, and you could have a whole room be your lab!”

“That would be nice.”

 

Madeleine smiles “We should design a house together.”

“Mhm..”

 

~*~A week later~*~

 

Madeleine is resting his chin on Espresso’s shoulder. “Are we done?”

Espresso taps the pencil against the table. “Is there anything you want to add?”

“No. This is perfect.”

 

Espresso puts down the pencil. “How did- How did you convince me to do this??”

“I only asked two or three times.”

Espresso stays quiet.

 

Madeleine gently hugs Espresso. “Shall we go to the sugar gnomes? Or perhaps on a walk?”

“We could do both.”

“Yes!”

Espresso flinches. Madeleine quietly apologizes for yelling. He lets go and moves away so Espresso can get up.

 

Espresso stands up, stretching. He picks up his coffee, then asks “How long have you been here?”

He starts drinking when Madeleine replies “I have been here for a week.”

Espresso chokes on his coffee. Madeleine quickly takes the cup and puts it on the table.

 

Espresso coughs, leaning on the table. When he recovers, he looks at Madeleine. “Wh- What?”

“It’s been a week.”

“How did.. Why did I.. How did I not notice?”

 

Madeleine shrugs, then grabs the drawing and Espresso’s wrist. “Time for outside!”

“Madeleine your hands-“

“Huh?” He stops walking towards the door, then looks at his hands.

 

He isn’t wearing his gloves. “Oh.”

He gives the drawing to Espresso, then hides his hands in his pockets. “We shall stop by my house, then. I need to change into new clothes as well.”

Espresso nods.

 

They head out. The sun is shining today, which Espresso finds annoying.

Small flowers are starting to bloom.

Several people are picking flowers and playing together.

 

One of them is Vanilla Cupcake, who wandered away from everyone else.

He’s alone.

 

He’s crouching, looking at the flowers, when he hears movement.

He looks over his shoulder and sees Pastry cookie. “Oh! Hi Pastry cookie! Do you want to pick flowers too?”

She takes a step back. “Uh-“

Vanilla stands up, smiling. “I know where more flowers are if you want different co-“

 

Click

 

“-lors..”

Pastry has her crossbow loaded, and aimed at his chest.

 

“Fallen creatures such as yourself must be purged. How have you managed to convince the cookies that you are innocent?”

Vanilla holds up his hands, slowly backing away. “Convince? They offered to let me stay.”

“What?!”

“Why do you have a crossbow?”

“To- To release you of all temptations!”

 

Vanilla takes another step back. “To kill me. She wants to kill me.”

She takes a step forward. “Stop moving.”

 

He does. “Why do you want to kill me? I haven’t done anything to you.”

“All cakes are tainted beings!”

“No we- We really aren’t-“

“BEGONE!”

 

She fires the crossbow.

Notes:

Pastry cookie, have you ever considered that shooting people is rude?

 

Vanilla isn't dead. That is all I will say about that.

Chapter 30: Wait What-

Summary:

Vanilla isn't dead!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Vanilla holds part of the crossbow bolt, yelling “Oh OW! Why did you do that?! It hurts a very lot!”

“Good. Monsters like you deser-“

 

Vanilla starts laughing. He stops holding the bolt up to his chest, which is unharmed. “You- You actually thought you hurt me?? I sounded so fake!”

 

“WHAT?!”

“That was hilarious!” He throws the bolt to the side, where it gets stuck in a tree.

“In all seriousness though..” His tone grows dark.

 

“If you ever try that again, I will kill you with your own crossbow.”

 

“You? You’re too weak. I’m surprised you don’t keep a weapon on you at all times.”

“I don’t have to.”

Pastry tries to shoot him again. He catches the bolt. “What did I just-“

 

GingerBrave sees the two of them, but Vanilla is facing away from him. “VANILLA! There you are!”

Vanilla quickly turns around, smiling innocently and hiding the bolt behind his back. His tone goes back to normal 

“Hi GingerBrave! Do you need something?”

 

“No, we were just worried when we couldn’t find you.”

“Why were you worried?”

GingerBrave looks at Pastry, who still has her crossbow aimed at Vanilla. “Pastry cookie is- She’s aiming a crossbow at you!”

Vanilla looks at her. “That’s rude.”

 

Pastry takes a step back. “He threatened to kill me!”

“Why would I do that?”

“You’re an evil cake monster!”

Vanilla tilts his head slightly. “What do you mean? I’m harmless.” He snaps the metal bolt in half while saying that.

 

He drops the two pieces and turns to face her. “You should put the crossbow down. It’s dangerous, and you wouldn’t want anyone to get hurt, would you?”

She takes another step back. “I need backup if we need to save this kingdom.”

Vanilla gets distracted by a bird, so Pastry shoots.

 

He reacts a second too late.

Luckily he did turn enough so that it only hit his arm.

 

GingerBrave yells for the others, then starts fighting with Pastry to get the crossbow away from her.

She does manage to shoot Vanilla in the leg before GingerBrave knocks her down.

The others show up and move to protect Vanilla while Herb heals him.

 

Pastry cookie sees how many cookies are willing to defend Vanilla. “This whole place is full of tricked cookies! I must tell Reverend Mother!”

She gets up and runs away.

 

Once Vanilla is fully healed, Herb asks “Are you ok now?”

Vanilla looks at where Pastry ran. “I told her she shouldn’t try to shoot me again.”

The cookies are confused, so he points to the bolt in the tree.

 

Vanilla gets up, then smiles “Everyone’s ok, so it’s fine now.”

“You could have died! Why are you smiling??”

“I’m not dead, and that’s good.”

 

He turns and walks home. He sees Red Velvet and Latte, who are talking to each other.

Latte sees him, then smiles and waves. He walks over to the two of them. “Pastry cookie left the kingdom.”

Red Velvet mumbles “Good riddance.” while Latte asks “Why?”

“She shot me in the arm and leg, but some of the cookies who were nearby helped me, then she ran away. Herb healed me.”

 

Both of them don’t know how to respond at first. Vanilla stretches “I’m going to take a nap.”

Before they can ask anything else, he goes home. He looks at himself in the mirror. “Maybe threatening her wasn’t the smartest idea. It probably convinced her more that I would be evil.”

 

He plays with part of his hair. “But she was also trying to kill me. She’s been trying to kill me ever since she realized I’m a cake. Plus, hiding every dodge as a random action was tiring.”

He walks away from the mirror. “But if the cookies remember that I can fight and defend myself, will they kick me out of the kingdom?? Everyone seems to have forgotten that I replaced Madeleine.”

 

He opens the drawer of his desk, picking up a paper. “I had to know how to fight. They would’ve figured it out so much faster if I couldn’t.”

On the paper is a drawing of a sword. One he designed for himself. “What if they get upset at me because I could’ve defended myself the whole time?”

He puts the drawing away, closing the drawer. “I like living here. I don’t want to get kicked out, but I don’t want to play ‘defenseless cake’ the whole time either…”

 

He flops face first onto his bed. “Maybe I can tell Red Velvet and Latte. They are my closest friends, after all..”

He curls up in his blanket. “I can decide later.”

He yawns, then falls asleep.

 

Outside, Espresso and Madeleine run into Latte and Red Velvet.

Espresso stays between Red Velvet and Madeleine.

Red Velvet turns and sees Espresso. “Oh. I’m surprised we haven’t run into each other before now.”

 

Espresso looks at Latte. “How long has..?”

“Not too long after you got back.”

“Wouldn’t that be close to a month?”

 

Red Velvet freezes. “Wait- I’ve been here for a month already?!”

Latte nods. “Yep.”

“I only wanted to stay for a week at most. How did a month go by without me noticing?”

Latte shrugs.

 

Madeleine moves so he’s next to Espresso. “Oh! Hi, Red Velvet!”

Espresso looks down at Madeleine. “What??”

“He was nice to me and he let me pet his dog.”

“Oh.” He looks at Red Velvet. “Madeleine did the sparkly eyes trick, didn't he?”

Red Velvet nods.

 

Madeleine starts to take his hand out of his pocket, but Espresso grabs his arm.

“Well, we should get going. Madeleine somehow stayed in my house for a week, and he needs clean clothes.”

Latte looks at Madeleine, then Espresso. “Ah, well don’t let us stop you.”

Espresso nods. “I hope you two have a wonderful day.”

 

Espresso walks with Madeleine.

They reach Madeleine’s house, and Madeleine opens the door, not thinking about any nearby cookies.

Espresso didn’t notice anyone either, but someone did see them.

They were too far away though, so they couldn’t see Madeleine’s hand.

 

Espresso waits on Madeleine’s couch, still trying to figure out how he ended up agreeing to this.

He won’t admit to himself that he’s glad Madeleine is helping to keep him alive.

He chuckles “Moving in with him.. It’s almost like we’re a couple.”

 

It takes him a second to process the thought, then he starts heating up. “What?! Where did that thought come from?!”

He hides his face with his hands. “We’ve even kissed! Four times, I think? Not only did I ask for one, but I pulled him into another!”

He pulls his legs up to his chest before hugging them and resting his head on his knees. “Why did I do that?! Why am I moving in with him?!”

 

He doesn’t notice when Madeleine sits next to him.

“I’ll have to see his stupid, pretty face every day! … Pretty?”

 

Madeleine gently shakes his shoulder. Espresso looks up. “Huh?”

“Are you alright, Ess?”

“I don’t know anymore.”

 

Madeleine gently hugs him. “It will be alright. I will be here for you.”

Espresso leans into the hug, mumbling “You act like you are my boyfriend.”

Madeleine blushes a lot. “I- Well- Uh- I’m- I- Would you like me to be??”

 

Espresso heats up more “What?”

“You said I already act like I am, so wouldn’t it make sense?”

Espresso leans on him more, hiding his face with his hands again. “Not yet..”

“That is fine.”

 

They stay snuggled on the couch for a while.

Notes:

haahahhahaha they still aren't official.. yet. Gotta wait a few more chapters.

Also wow Vanilla Cupcake has fast reflexes

Chapter 31: A New Home

Summary:

They move in together!

Also people (in story) find out about Vanilla Cupcake being Aro/Ace

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~Later~*~

 

They’re showing the sugar gnomes where they want the house built.

Espresso is still blushing, but it’s not easy to notice.

 

The sugar gnomes let them know how long it’ll take to make the mansion, then what materials they need.

Madeleine looks at the materials list. “I can get most of that on my own, but there’s a few things in the opposite direction.”

“I’ll get those.”

“Alright!” Madeleine smiles.

 

Espresso looks at what and how much he has to get, then turns and walks away to get said supplies.

Madeleine goes to get the rest.

It doesn’t take too long for them to get everything for the sugar gnomes, who start construction immediately.

 

Alchemist cookie walks by, but looks up as the construction noise gets louder. She sees Madeleine and Espresso.

She walks over. “Do you two know what the sugar gnomes are building?”

Madeleine smiles “A house for Espresso and I to live in together.”

“You’re moving in together?”

 

Espresso crosses his arms, looking away. “I have no clue how he roped me into this.”

Madeleine hugs him. “You did most of the planning.”

“Shush. You have a chaotic mess of a room to pack up.”

“Oh! That is true! I will bring you dinner tonight!” Madeleine lets go, running home before Espresso can argue.

 

Espresso sighs, then walks home. He looks at the box he put Madeleine in when he was sick. He wrote Badeleine Box on one side.

He chuckles a little, then finds some other boxes to pack his stuff in.

He still has the boxes for most of the small equipment Madeleine bought.

 

He’s carefully packing his books, when he finds Madeleine’s shirt. “Why on Earthbread? Oh… He hid it when he was sick.”

He tosses it onto his armchair.

While packing his own clothes, he finds Madeleine’s pants shoved as far back as possible in one of the drawers.

He just stands there for a minute, then puts the pants with his clothes. He grabs his capes as well.

 

~*~When the house is built (didn’t take too terribly long)~*~

 

Espresso is holding the last box from his house. He and Madeleine already got his furniture moved to the new house.

The box he’s holding is the Badeleine Box, but the words are facing him so no one can see them.

 

Espresso looks down at the top of the box. “Why did I agree to this? I won’t have a quiet house anymore.”

Madeleine runs over. He got all his stuff moved in already. “ESS!”

Espresso looks at him. “Huh?”

“We should go so we can set up! Then I can make lunch!”

 

Espresso rolls his eyes. “I do not eat lunch.”

Madeleine smiles. “You will now.”

Espresso starts walking, so Madeleine happily follows.

 

People have seen them carrying boxes all day, but separately. A few curious cookies follow the two.

Madeleine holds the door open for Espresso, who goes inside and sets the box down.

 

He turns to Madeleine, who asks “Can.. kiss?”

“No.”

Madeleine is a bit sad. “Oh.”

Then he remembers they live together now and he can ask again another time. “Let’s start unpacking!”

Espresso nods. He’s blushing.

 

Anyways, let’s check on Vanilla Cupcake.

He’s sitting near the fountain in the city center, petting Sprinkles.

 

Kumiho cookie sees him. Pancake cookie glides over to her. “Kumiho! Do you think you could-“ he sneezes, “use your magic on Vanilla?”

“I can, why?”

“I-“ he sneezes again, “wanna see what happens!”

“Alright, but you should watch from a bit further away, so you don’t get caught.”

 

Pancake nods and glides away. She mostly said that so Pancake wouldn’t be bothered by sneezing.

She walks over to Vanilla, who looks up. “Oh, Hi! How are you?”

“I’m having a very good day today.” She smiles, then activates her charm.

 

Vanilla scrunches up his face a bit. “aaAAAAAAH- ᶜʰᵉʷ” His sneeze is a very quiet one.

He looks up again. “Was that supposed to happen?”

“No. You should be affected by my charm, but it seems like nothing is different?”

“Huh?”

“My charm is supposed to make cookies attracted to me. No one can resist it.”

“OH! Yeah, I don’t feel any type of attraction towards anyone. Except wanting to be friends with people? I don’t know if that counts though.” 

 

She sits down. “Really? I’ve never met someone like that before.”

“Oh, you haven’t?”

She shakes her head. “This is very interesting! All my charm did was make you sneeze?”

He nods. “Yep.”

 

~*~ok this is boring, back to the gays~*~

 

Espresso is getting his clothes organized. “How did I end up here?? I’m living with Madeleine. I know he’s trying to take care of me, but he’s so annoying!”

He aggressively rolls up another shirt before shoving it into a drawer. “He’s so clingy! He keeps hugging me and doing that beautiful smile!”

He heats up slightly as he processes the thought.

 

He folds, then rolls up a pair of pants, shoving it into a different drawer. “He’s so dumb and adorable, I can’t stand it!”

He slams the drawer shut, since that was the last pair of pants.

 

‘You are very bad at recognizing emotions.’

“Shut up and get out.”

‘No.’

“Leave me alone!”

‘Do you want to stop feeling these strange emotions? Do you want the thoughts to stop?’

 

Espresso leans on his dresser. He has a mirror above it.

“How would you do that?”

He looks at himself. His eye is faintly red when the voice says ‘I will make sure you do not need to see him. I can chase him away from you.’

 

The glow goes away. Espresso narrows his eyes. “You’re going to kill him, or use my body to severely injure him.”

The red glow is brighter. ‘An excellent guess! I have been saving my power for this.’

“Wait what are you-“ Espresso is cut off.

 

He stumbles back. Espresso is trying to make himself fall over, but whatever the other thing is keeps his body standing.

He stumbles more, then trips over a box. He hits the floor with a loud thud.

His glasses land on the floor nearby.

 

Espresso curls up, despite The Voice trying to get up.

They both hear Madeleine run into the room. “Espresso?!”

Notes:

Sorry it took a while to post this, I thought I did but apparently I didn't

Chapter 32: Past Interactions

Summary:

The Voice gets removed

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Espresso manages to yell “Get one of the other mages!”

The Voice takes over, making sure Espresso can’t talk.

‘Everything is fine.’

 

Madeleine takes a step back as The Voice makes Espresso stand up.

‘Come here, Madeleine.’

Madeleine only backs up more. “You don’t sound fine.”

 

Espresso is holding himself in place, but The Voice is pulling more.

He stumbles forward. Madeleine runs. “I need to get help. Something is very wrong.”

 

Espresso is getting tired, while The Voice only gets stronger.

It forces Espresso to chase Madeleine.

“STOP!”

‘Why should I? You were complaining a lot about him.’

“I DON’T WANT HIM TO GET HURT!”

 

Espresso trips and falls down, landing face first on the sidewalk. It hurts a lot, but he doesn’t care.

Anything that can stall The Voice is helpful.

‘Fool, I cannot feel any physical pain that you do.’

“I don’t care.”

 

He slowly gets up. Madeleine is further away.

The Voice forces him to chase Madeleine again.

Espresso manages to trip himself a second time. Everyone around him is concerned.

 

The Voice tries to make him run again, but when he fell, he hit his knee hard on the sidewalk. He’s limping.

“You may not feel the pain, but my body does. That slows you down.”

‘I will get what I want eventually.’

“You would kill me in the process.”

‘You would prevent yourself from dying.’

 

The Voice makes him stomp once with his more hurt leg, which makes him yelp.

“I would rather die than let you use my body to kill someone I care about. The plan you have? It’s not going to work.”

Espresso stumbles more as the pain gets worse.

 

He sees Madeleine talking to Alchemist, Latte, and Wizard.

At least, he’s pretty sure it’s them. They’re very blurry.

 

Madeleine turns and makes eye contact with Espresso, despite the blurriness.

The Voice tries to make him run again, but he trips himself a third time. He hits his chin on the sidewalk.

He can’t get up, no matter how much The Voice tries to move him.

 

‘WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!’

“You can’t hurt him now.”

‘From how much you complain, it seems like you hate him!’

“I don’t hate him.”

‘Well-‘

 

Espresso screams “GET OUT OF MY HEAD!”

‘DID YOU JUST-‘

“SHUT UP AND GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!”

Madeleine runs over. “Espresso?!”

 

Espresso looks up at him. “It wants to kill you-“

The Voice stops Espresso from talking. ‘It is fine.’

 

Espresso closes his eyes. The pain is getting progressively worse.

“Ow.”

Espresso passes out. The Voice tries moving him, but it can’t.

Latte, Alchemist, and Wizard rush over to help.

 

~*~a while later~*~

 

Espresso wakes up with Madeleine hugging him from behind. They’re laying on their bed.

The Voice is gone, along with the injuries.

Espresso groans a little, still groggy.

 

Madeleine quietly asks “Awake now?”

“Hhhhnnnnmmmmmyyeeahhh?”

“Whatever was controlling you is gone. It will never return.”

“That's good…”

 

Madeleine snuggles closer, and Espresso fully registers the position they’re in. “Wh- Why are you hugging me from behind??”

Madeleine is resting his chin on Espresso’s shoulder. “It makes me feel tall.”

“Oh-“

 

Madeleine’s grip loosens as he moves a bit away. “Are you uncomfortable? I can stop.”

Espresso grabs the blanket and pulls it up to their shoulders. “No..”

Madeleine snuggles close again.

 

After a few minutes of silence, he asks “Are we together?”

“Physically or do you mean dating?”

“Dating.”

 

Espresso hums, then very quietly says “I don’t know. Why are you asking?”

“I can’t figure out if we are or not.”

 

Espresso blinks. “Why would that be confusing? Especially to him??”

Madeleine yawns. “We live together now, and we’ve kissed at least five times. You also heat up when I call you pretty.”

As if to prove his point, Espresso heats up a bit.

 

Madeleine giggles. “See? You don’t do that with anyone else.”

Espresso rolls over and smushes his face against Madeleine’s shirt, hugging Madeleine. “Stop being smart. That’s my job.”

“Aw, I love you too.”

 

Espresso heats up more. “I- I never said- I haven’t said I love you to you!”

“You just did.”

“That wasn’t directed at you, or anyone for that matter.”

 

Madeleine is sad. Sadeleine.

He tries to hide it though.

“Oh, that makes more sense.. Do you want me to stop hugging?”

“No.”

 

Madeleine yawns again. “I am..”

“Tired?”

“Yes.”

“Would you like to sleep?”

“Mmhmmm.” he’s falling asleep.

 

Espresso looks up at Madeleine’s face.

Madeleine is asleep.

 

Sitting in his yard, Younger Madeleine is talking to Younger Espresso.

This was before the gloves.

 

Madeleine is excited, listening to Espresso talk about Coffee magic.

Espresso looks at Madeleine’s house, seeing the disapproving glare of Madeleine’s parents.

 

He looks at Madeleine. “You and your parents believe in the Divine, yes?”

“Yep! I do not have as much faith as them though..”

“Well, to be fair, your parents are the most extreme believers I have ever met. You would probably count as a normal believer.”

 

Madeleine nods. “Why did you ask in the first place?”

“The Divine treats everyone equally, right?”

“Yes! Even if they do not believe, the Divine cares for them the same as believers.”

 

Espresso glances at the window.

“Your parents seem to despise me on the grounds that I do not practice Light magic.”

Madeleine is confused. “Why would they? They are very clear that I must know the will of the Divine.”

“Well, they are glaring at me right now.”

 

Madeleine looks at the window. His parents quickly pretend they weren’t watching them.

Madeleine did see them though. The dream looks blurry further away from Madeleine.

 

He looks at Espresso. “That is very strange.”

Espresso nods. “Can we go somewhere they can’t see us?”

“We would have to leave the garden. We can take the horses though!”

 

Just after saying it, there’s a sharp pain in his head. Espresso helps Madeleine stay standing. “Madeleine??”

Madeleine leans on Espresso. “Head.. hurt…”

Espresso looks at the window. He sees Madeleine’s mother, who’s doing magic. She quickly stops.

 

Madeleine stops leaning on Espresso, who asks “Did your head stop hurting?”

“Yes. I do not understand why the headaches happen.”

“When do they happen?”

“Only when I talk to you near my house. That.. That is very strange.”

“I am beginning to suspect that your parents have something to do with it.”

 

Madeleine mumbles in his sleep “But why would they..?”

The dream changes.

 

They’re inside the mansion, sitting in the library.

Espresso is looking through the books, while Madeleine is studying Light magic.

 

Espresso pulls a few books off the shelf, when he notices a partially open compartment in the back of the shelf.

He sets the books down, then pulls it the rest of the way open.

Inside is a dusty book.

 

Espresso picks it up and reads the title. “The Dark Side of Light Magic?”

 

Madeleine looks up. “What?”

Espresso walks over and shows him the cover. “There was a hidden compartment, and this was inside.”

Madeleine takes the book, dusting it off. “This looks very old. One of my ancestors must’ve hidden it.”

 

He holds the book. “But why would it need to be hidden like that?”

Madeleine opens the book.

 

He wakes up. 

 

He realizes that he’s still hugging Espresso.

He looks at Espresso’s face. “Ess?”

“Huh? Oh, you woke up. Is something wrong?”

“Yes.”

 

Madeleine sits up, so Espresso does the same. “Do you want to talk about it?”

Madeleine nods. “I keep having vivid dreams. They feel so real, like they’re memories instead of dreams, but I can’t recall them well when I’m awake.”

“Is there any way that they’re connected?”

“You are there, or at least talked about, and it’s always in the Republic.”

“I should be able to tell you if it happened or not, then.”

 

Madeleine looks at him. “One was in the garden behind my home. You were talking about how my parents seemed to hate you. We talked about it until my head hurt an-“

“I remember that. Someone called you inside, then your mother came outside and blamed me for your head hurting.”

“But you didn’t.”

“Exactly. Why would I intentionally hurt you??”

“You wouldn’t.”

 

Madeleine leans on Espresso’s shoulder. “There was another one, in the library.”

“The one in your house?”

“Mhm. You found the Dark Side of Light Magic book there.”

 

Espresso takes a minute to remember, but he does.

“That did happen. You started to read it, when we heard someone enter the library. You quickly hid it in my bag and asked me to keep it safe from your family.”

“I don’t remember why I told you that, or what the book even said.”

“All I know is the next day we met up near my house, and you read through most of the book. You said you didn’t want to go home after that.”

 

Madeleine looks at his hands, then takes off his gloves. “What.. Why did I want to stay away?”

“The only explanation I got was ‘They have twisted the will of the Divine.’”

 

Madeleine looks closely at his burn scars. Something he hasn’t done in who knows how long.

Usually he zones out or doesn’t focus on them, but this time, he’s looking at the details.

 

There’s a small amount of skin that’s more burned than the rest. It’s the same shape as the blue gem in his headpiece.

It’s in the center of both of his palms.

 

“Espresso.. Where is that book?”

Notes:

they still aren't official yet

Chapter 33: Light Reading

Summary:

Oh hey its lore time

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Espresso gets up, grabbing his glasses off the nightstand and putting them on because he would like to see.

He opens one of the boxes, quickly finding the book, then hands it to Madeleine.

 

Madeleine looks at the cover.

He opens the old book. The first page is a note.

 

I pray that whoever found this book has not had their views distorted by the rest of the family yet. With the help of the Divine, I have gathered the knowledge of those who twist and distort Light Magic.

Make sure the others do not find this, for they will burn it. They do not want their distorted views to be challenged.

They do not acknowledge the bad things Light Magic can do. All types of magic can do good and bad things, including Light.

 

Madeleine rereads it again.

“They do not want their distorted views to be challenged..”

 

He looks up at Espresso. “I know why my parents hate you.”

“What?”

Madeleine shows him the note. “You were keeping me away from their twisted version of the Divine’s will.”

 

Espresso reads the note, then looks at Madeleine. “How did I keep you safe?”

“My family is convinced that every magic, other than Light, is lesser and only capable of bad things. You showing me Coffee magic kept me from thinking that.”

“Then why did you suddenly change after you went home?”

“My parents must have done something.”

 

Madeleine leans on Espresso again, quietly saying “Maybe we can figure it out by reading?”

“Most likely.”

“Can I sit in your lap?”

“Yes.”

 

Espresso moves so it’ll be more comfortable for Madeleine.

Once Madeleine’s sitting on his lap, Espresso grabs the blanket and wraps it around them.

He gently holds the book so it isn’t covered, then rests his chin on Madeleine’s head.

 

The longer they read, the more upset Madeleine gets. They reach a page talking about blocking memories.

Madeleine grabs Espresso’s wrist. Espresso lets go of the book. “Maddie?”

Madeleine gets up, shaking.

Espresso puts the bookmark in the book, then closes it.

 

Madeleine pulls his hair in front of his face, trying to hide. Espresso is quiet “Madeleine?”

Madeleine turns to look at him, crying. “How much.. How much have they made me forget? How much of my life is missing?? There could be events that I can’t remember at all!”

He grabs his cape, tightly gripping it. “They could have taken so many things from my memory! It is already hard to remember being with you in the Republic, what if they took more?!”

 

Espresso gets up. “We haven’t finished reading yet. There could be a way to reverse it. It said the memories were blocked, not erased.”

Madeleine looks at his hands, then let’s go of the cape. He tightly hugs Espresso, crying into his shirt.

 

Espresso gently hugs back, not sure what else to do. He isn’t the best at emotions.

Madeleine quietly speaks. “My mother burned my hands just to keep me from trying more Coffee magic. The spell I did worked, but she tampered with it.”

 

His grip on the back of Espresso’s shirt tightens. “Even if we do find the treasure we were sent to get.. I do not wish to see my family alone. We will leave as soon as possible, if we return to the Republic.”

“What if we are called to return early?”

“Why do you say that?”

“There’s a snow white messenger bird flying into the window repeatedly.”

 

Madeleine looks at the window. He lets go of Espresso, who walks over and opens the window.

The bird flies over to Madeleine and perches on his shoulder. He unties the letter from its collar.

 

He reads it out loud. “‘My dearest son, Madeleine, you have been away for far too long. You will return to the Republic for one week to celebrate your birthday. The birds will pick you, and whoever your worthless companion was, up shortly after you read this.’”

 

Madeleine rips the paper in half, crinkles it up, then throws it on the floor. “WELL THIS DAY HAS BEEN JUST GREAT!”

He stomps on the paper. “POSITIVELY SPLENDID!!”

Espresso backs away. “Maddie, the window is still open-“

“IT'S ONLY BEEN ONE BAD THING AFTER ANOTHER! I BELIEVE MY ANGER IS JUSTIFIED!!”

“Madeleine, I will be there with you.”

“I know, but why is life being cruel?!”

“I don’t know.”

 

Espresso picks up the book again, quickly reading the next few pages. “There’s a way to stop the spell from working, as well as reverse it.”

Madeleine walks over. “What’s the stopping? I need to know that as soon as possible.”

Espresso shows him.

The bird on Madeleine’s shoulder chirps.

 

He quickly takes the book and hides it, then looks out the window. He grimaces. “The birds are here..”

He squints at them. “At least, I think those are the birds. They’re the same color as clouds which is confusing.”

Espresso puts his spare glasses in his pocket (obviously inside the case).

 

~*~Anyways we’re skipping to when they’re at the republic because yes~*~

 

The birds gently drop them right in front of Madeleine’s old home.

Madeleine is holding Espresso’s hand.

Espresso winces when Madeleine tightens his grip more. “Maddie, my hand is not invincible.”

 

Madeleine loosens his grip. “My apologies.”

He looks at the grand doors. “I suppose we should go inside..?”

“Most likely.”

Madeleine lets go of Espresso’s hand, walking up to the door.

 

Just before he can knock, the doors are pulled open by maids.

There is his mother, Canelé cookie.

 

She smiles “Madeleine! I’m so glad you could come home!”

“I did not have a choice.”

She stops smiling. “Don’t snap at me like that. It is impolite.”

“Apologies, mother, I am extremely tired.”

“That doesn’t mean you snap at me. Regardless, we have a feast prepared for you!”

 

She looks away from Madeleine and sees Espresso, who’s standing further back. “Why is that coffee mage here?”

“He and I were sent together, remember?”

“Ah. No wonder I forgot who you left with. I thought it was some servant or a peasant.”

 

Madeleine is shaking. He starts to move his hand, but Espresso grabs his arm.

“You said your hands were cold earlier. Did you forget your gloves?”

Madeleine looks at Espresso. “He’s right.”

“Oh. I did forget, didn’t I?”

 

Espresso pulls Madeleine’s gloves out of his pocket. “You are lucky I remembered them.”

Canelé watches with both mild confusion, and much distaste towards Espresso.

“Why don’t you come inside?”

 

Madeleine quickly takes his gloves from Espresso and puts them on. Madeleine goes inside, and Espresso stays close to him.

His mother is very displeased. “Coffee mage, why are you following him? This is a family matter.”

“Your letter said I would be picked up alongside Madeleine, did it not?”

“Well, we have no room for you to sleep in.”

 

Madeleine moves closer to Espresso. “That’s alright. He’ll sleep with me, if he even sleeps.”

Notes:

I drew a ref for Canelé, which is on my insta if you want to see what she looks like

If you don't feel like looking for the original note the insta account was mentioned in, its ben_fakename

Chapter 34: Family Dinner

Summary:

Madeleine's family strongly dislikes Espresso

Chapter Text

Espresso follows Madeleine to the dining hall.

At the head of the table is Madeleine’s father. Sitting around the table are Madeleine’s extended family.

 

They look up when the two cookies enter.

Espresso is very aware of the several death glares directed at him.

 

Madeleine pulls him over to the two remaining empty seats. His father grumbles the same question as his mother. “What is that coffee mage doing here?”

“He was sent on the quest with me, remember?”

“Oh, I was convinced it was a nightmare.”

Neither Madeleine nor Espresso respond.

 

One of the uncles asks “May we begin the feast now?”

Madeleine’s father nods. “Servants! Bring us the food!”

Soon, the table is full of food. The family starts talking, asking Madeleine how the quest is going and if he’s found any partner yet.

 

Madeleine glances at Espresso, who quietly says “They would kick me out, plus, we aren’t-“

Madeleine gets asked again. He responds with “Well, yes, but they could not come with me.”

Espresso hides his face with his hand. “Madeleine, you are an idiot.”

 

They start asking lots of questions. “How nice are they?”

“Very nice.”

“How short are they compared to you?”

“Uh.. I’m shorter than them.”

 

The room is quiet after that. The only people here taller than Madeleine are his parents and Espresso.

But Espresso is the tallest, and the only one who isn’t a family member, so everyone glances at him.

He looks at them. “Do you really think it would be me? That is simply preposterous.”

 

They go back to asking questions “Do they take care of themself?”

“They are not the best at that.”

Espresso starts eating some of the food.

 

A cousin asks “How attractive are they?”

“He is very attractive.”

 

Espresso chokes on his food.

He quickly recovers, but a few people noticed.

Espresso hides his face with one of his hands again.

 

Canelé asks “He? You’ve been saying they until now.”

“I do not remember saying he.”

“Well, you did. Does your partner use multiple pronouns?”

“No.”

“So what does your partner use?”

 

Madeleine glances at Espresso, who subtly nods.

“He/him. Why?”

 

Canelé narrows her eyes at Espresso. “What kind of magic does he do?”

“Oh, he doesn’t use magic often.”

“Are you sure?”

“Fairly sure.”

 

She taps her fingers on the table. “Are you dating that disgusting coffee mage?”

“No? Who are you talking about?”

She points to Espresso. “That one.”

“No, I am not dating him. He is not disgusting either. Why are you being so rude?”

 

She crosses her arms “If you are dating someone who uses impure magics, you will be grounded and locked in your room until we find someone better for you.”

“But what about my quest? I have a duty to the Republic!”

“The coffee mage can continue alone. He is quite fond of loneliness, from what I’ve heard.”

 

Espresso looks up from his plate, moving his hand. “Two cookies are better than one. It is logical for both of us to continue the search together.”

“I do not want my son traveling with an impure nonbeliever!”

“Impure?? No magic in this world is pure!”

“Light magic is!”

“No. It is not. It can be used for sinister things.”

 

Madeleine’s father slams his fist down on the table. “ENOUGH! Guards! Take the coffee mage away!”

Espresso quickly gets up as the guards get closer. Before they can grab him, he flies up. He hovers just out of reach.

 

One of them jumps up and manages to grab his ankle.

Espresso gets yanked down, hitting the floor hard. His glasses are knocked off his face.

Madeleine gets up. “Espresso!”

 

The guards grab Espresso, hauling him up so he’s standing. He tries getting away, until one holds a sword up, the tip close to his neck.

He stops resisting, so they hold both his hands behind his back.

He looks at Madeleine’s dad. “Doesn’t the Divine condemn harming a guest? I am a guest, who was specifically invited.”

 

The room is silent, until Madeleine says “He is correct. Even if you revoke your invitation, I want him to stay here.”

 

His father asks “Why are you so fond of this one?”

“He is my work partner for the quest. It is better for us to stay together.”

Canelé sighs. “Release him..”

The guards let go, and the one lowers the sword.

 

Espresso relaxes slightly, then picks up his glasses, which are only a little chipped. Madeleine looks at his parents. “Why did you try to hurt him?”

His head starts to hurt. He quickly does the spell without anyone noticing. It won’t stop the pain, but it makes sure the memories stay.

He holds his hand over the part of his head that hurts.

 

When the pain goes away, he fakes confusion. “What happened?”

Canelé smiles “Oh, nothing important. Please sit down again.”

“Why am I standing??”

“I am not entirely sure. We should continue to eat.”

 

Both Madeleine and Espresso sit down. The servants refill people’s drinks.

Espresso, now with his glasses back on, notices a faint glow in his cup, then the drink is normal looking.

He whispers a spell under his breath, then looks at the cup again.

 

“Someone poisoned it with a spell.”

He looks at the food.

“The food is safe to eat.”

 

He starts eating, but doesn’t touch the drink.

Madeleine notices. “Espresso, are you thirsty?”

He whispers “Poisoned.” Then he raises his voice to a normal speaking level. “No.”

“Oh, alright.”

 

The family goes back to talking, leaving Espresso out of the conversation.

He doesn’t mind, though. He doesn’t have to talk to them if they don’t talk to him.

 

Espresso picks up the poisoned drink, looking at it. Canelé sees this.

“Oh, you really should try that! It’s one of the best drinks we have to offer.”

Espresso swirls the cup a little, watching it. “I am not in the mood to try new drinks, but thank you for offering it.”

 

He sets the cup down again. “I would rather drink coffee.”

“Well, we can make the finest coffee for you.”

Espresso shakes his head. “I do not mean to be rude, but the only people I trust with making my coffee are myself and Madeleine.”

“Why Madeleine?”

 

Madeleine smiles “Espresso taught me how to make the coffee he likes.”

Before his parents get mad, he adds “It was without Coffee magic too, since I can’t do Coffee magic. But Espresso can, and it lets him make coffee anywhere, as long as he has a cup!”

 

Canelé scoffs “Such a waste of magical talent. You would be better off as a Light mage.”

Espresso really wants to rant about why he would not be better off, but he takes a deep breath.

 

He sighs. “You have the right to think what you want.”

Chapter 35: A Conversation on the Balcony

Summary:

The dinner is over, it's time to settle in for the night

Chapter Text

Now that everyone is done with their food, they move to the luxurious lounge area.

Espresso notes that most of them are taking up as much space as they can. He isn’t sure if it’s what they usually do, or if it’s to force him to stand or sit on the floor.

 

Madeleine is sitting on a couch. He looks up at Espresso. “Would you like to sit down?”

“There is no space for me to sit, other than the floor.”

“Nonsense. Come here.”

Espresso stands next to him. “What do you want.”

 

Madeleine gets up, then pushes Espresso onto the couch where he was sitting a few seconds before.

Espresso looks up at him. “Wha- Where are you going to sit?”

“I did not think that far ahead.”

 

The other person on the couch is looking at Espresso, just as confused.

Madeleine looks around. Several cookies move to let Madeleine sit with them.

 

Madeleine proceeds to sit on Espresso’s lap.

 

One of his aunts asks “Why are you sitting on that coffee mage?”

“He couldn’t sit anywhere, so if he sits in my spot, that means I have no place to sit, correct?”

“We can make room for you.”

“Why didn’t you do that for Espresso?”

The room is quiet.

 

Then Madeleine yawns. He leans on Espresso. “Warm..”

Espresso heats up a bit. “Madeleine, what are you doing??”

“You are warm.”

“That answers nothing.”

 

Madeleine is starting to fall asleep.

Espresso shakes him a little. “Do not fall asleep on me.”

“But I’m tired…”

“Then go to bed.”

“No.”

 

Someone says “Madeleine, you shouldn’t fall asleep yet.”

Madeleine looks at them, then changes how he’s sitting. He leans on Espresso again.

He mumbles “Warm.. comfy.”

 

Espresso gently grabs Madeleine’s shoulders and moves him away. Madeleine makes a small sound of protest.

Espresso looks at him. “You need to go to bed.”

“But you don’t do that..”

“I drink coffee.”

“I don’t want to sleep.”

 

Espresso sighs, then asks “Where is his room?”

Canelé says “We will have a maid take him to his room.”

Madeleine mumbles “Nooo…”

Espresso picks up Madeleine, then stands. Madeleine looks down at the floor. “Woah.”

 

Canelé cookie glares at Espresso. “Put him down.”

Espresso gently sets Madeleine down, but the second he lets go, Madeleine starts to fall over.

Espresso catches him.

Madeleine leans on Espresso. “Up again.”

 

Espresso picks him up again. “Why?”

“Tall.”

Madeleine leans on Espresso, then reaches up to grab Espresso’s glasses.

“Madeleine, if you touch my glasses, I will drop you.”

Madeleine crosses his arms.

 

Espresso sighs, then looks at Madeleine’s parents. “Where is his room?”

Madeleine’s father calls over a maid, then tells them to take Espresso to Madeleine’s room.

They nod, then lead Espresso to Madeleine’s room.

Madeleine giggles.

 

The maid, Iced Tea, looks up at Espresso, then asks “You are Espresso cookie, correct?”

“Yes, why?”

“My niece talks about you a lot, since she wants to be a powerful Coffee mage as well. She’s been practicing.”

“Oh, it’s nice to hear that there are still cookies interested in learning Coffee magic. Usually they look up to Latte, since she is considered more approachable.”

 

Madeleine mumbles “Ess.. warm..”

Espresso looks down. “Oh, he’s asleep.”

Madeleine mumbles more “Espresso.. want kiss…”

Iced Tea looks at Madeleine, then Espresso. “Did he ask for a kiss? In his sleep??”

Madeleine smiles “Yes kisses?”

 

They quietly ask “Are you two a couple?”

Espresso heats up. “N- No! He just- He- We are not a couple!”

They raise an eyebrow. “Why are you so defensive about it?”

“You assumed I was interested in him. Do you have any idea how much his parents hate me? If they even thought I could be dating him, whether true or not..”

 

He looks at Madeleine again. “They would hurt both of us. I do not want that to happen.”

They reach Madeleine’s room. Iced Tea holds the door open for Espresso. “The room has been cleaned regularly, so do not worry about dust.”

Espresso nods. “Thank you for helping me.”

 

He walks inside, and they close the door.

Espresso gently lays Madeleine down on his bed, which looks even more luxurious and obnoxious than the one he has in the cookie kingdom.

He pulls the blanket up to Madeleine’s shoulders.

 

Espresso looks at the glass doors leading to the balcony. He walks over, then opens the door. He slips outside through the small gap before pulling the door gently closed.

He makes sure it doesn’t lock.

 

He walks over to the railing, resting his elbows on it.

The lights of the city spark to life as the sun sets.

Espresso looks at the abandoned clock tower. It’s close to the edge of the city. They built a new one in the center, which is bigger and easier to see. Plus, the new one lights up at night.

 

The old one broke down, and no one bothered to fix it.

Espresso pulls on part of his sleeves. “Maybe tomorrow… After Madeleine wakes up.”

 

The wind picks up, making the leaves of the nearby trees shake. There’s one close to the balcony, but the treetop barely reaches the floor of the balcony.

He hears a click as the door is opened. Espresso looks over his shoulder.

 

Canelé cookie steps onto the balcony, closing the door behind herself.

Espresso’s guard is up.

 

She crosses her arms. “Why are you on his balcony?”

“I did not want to be rude by walking around without purpose.”

She takes a step closer. “What have you done to my son? He is behaving strangely, which never happened before you two left.”

 

Espresso turns around. The wind now blows his hair out of his face.

Canelé looks at the eye that is normally covered.

“That scar..”

 

She starts laughing.

 

“You were that pathetic child!”

He leans away, pressed against the railing. “You.. I was practicing my magic in a secluded area. Why did you tamper with it?”

“Well, I had to stop the use of impure magic. It was hilarious as well. I wish Madeleine had been there, but he was with his father.”

The wind dies down.

 

Espresso is shaking. “You are a horrible person. I may not believe in the Divine, but they would be disappointed in you.”

She stops laughing. "What did you say?"

“Now that I think about it, the Divine would be absolutely disgusted at your behavior.”

 

She grabs Espresso, digging her sharp nails into his arms. “The only one who is disgusting is you. Your whole reputation is built on the practice of that foul, impure coffee magic.”

He stays quiet, just wanting her to let go.

 

She drags her nails down his arms, scratching him. “You need to leave. You will never be welcome in this household.”

“But- But Madeleine asked for me to be here.”

“I will have a discussion with him, and he will want you gone as well. Now, leave."

“The door is behind you.”

 

“I know.”

 

She quickly grabs him and throws him over the edge. He screams.

He lands in the tree, which somewhat breaks his fall before he hits the ground.

Chapter 36: Time to Run

Summary:

Madeleine figures out what happened

Chapter Text

Madeleine sits up, now awake.

He looks at his balcony and sees his mother. He gets up and walks closer, when he notices some blood on her fingernails.

 

He opens the door. “Mother..? Why are you on my balcony?”

“Oh, I heard a crash in your room, then when I came to investigate, there was an intruder!”

“Where is Espresso? Is he alright?”

 

On the ground, Espresso slowly gets up, coughing. His glasses were knocked off when he hit his head on one of the branches.

His clothes are a bit torn up as well.

 

Canelé feigns confusion. “Who?”

“Espresso! The one who came here with me! Is he safe?”

“Oh, the coffee mage? I haven’t seen him.”

“Did you push him off the balcony?”

 

Espresso is leaning on the tree, still in pain from hitting tree branches and the ground.

He did find his glasses, which now have some small cracks and scratches.

 

Madeleine is shaking. “Mother.. Did you push him off the balcony…”

“Why would I do that? All I know is there was an intruder. It wasn’t the coffee mage.”

 

Madeleine walks closer to her. “Why do you keep insisting it was an intruder? We have guards for a reason.”

“Whoever they were, they got past the guards. We should go inside.”

 

Espresso is shaking. “I can find somewhere else to stay for the night. Staying here would be too risky.”

He stumbles while walking away from the house.

 

Madeleine moves closer to the railing. “I do not believe you. It was Espresso, wasn’t it?”

Canelé does the spell again, but Madeleine counters it. She doesn’t know that though.

He leans on the railing, holding his head.

 

When the stabbing pain leaves, Madeleine stands up. Then he spots movement.

He sees a person walking away from the house. He’s close enough to tell that it’s Espresso, but it’s a little blurry.

Probably just a side effect of the headache, right?

 

Espresso hears metal boots against the walkway. Guards.

He starts to run, despite how much pain he’s in.

 

Madeleine runs over to one side of the balcony, then grabs one of the supports for the balcony roof.

He slides down, then follows Espresso. Canelé shrieks “MADELEINE! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

Espresso winces from her painfully loud voice.

 

The guards see Espresso. They have ranged weapons.

Madeleine sprints to reach Espresso, who’s slowing down.

 

Madeleine gently hugs Espresso, summoning his shields just as the guards shoot.

Espresso looks up at him. “Maddie..?”

“What happened? Did she throw you off the balcony?”

Espresso nods.

 

Madeleine notices Espresso’s arms. He does a basic healing spell for that. “We need to leave as soon as possible. Where will we stay until we figure out how to get home? My family will be searching for me.”

“I know a good spot.”

“First, we need to get you to a proper healer.”

 

Madeleine gently picks up Espresso, then starts running. The shields keep them covered until they slip into an alley. The shields stay at the end, blocking the guards.

It doesn’t take too long to find a place to get Espresso healed. Unfortunately, the fact that the two of them are seen together is drawing a crowd.

Madeleine is tired from running so much.

 

As soon as Espresso can leave, he scoops up Madeleine and starts running. He knows his way around the city, which means he loses the crowd chasing them.

When he slows down, they’re at the abandoned clock tower.

Madeleine looks up at it. “Why are we here?”

 

Espresso sets him down, then moves one of the boards meant to keep living things out. “You said we need a place to stay, yes?”

“But isn’t this tower abandoned?”

“Technically no. I purchased the tower and the land it’s on.”

“Why?”

“I planned to fix it up a bit and turn it into a study. I… did not have much time to look around before our quest began.”

 

He climbs through the hole, then pulls Madeleine in. He covers it again.

He turns around. “Follow me, the ladder is hidden.”

Madeleine is confused. “Ladder?”

 

Espresso leads him behind one of the support pillars. There’s a metal ladder.

Espresso starts climbing.

Madeleine follows, still very confused.

 

They reach a landing. Espresso carefully steps on the wood. “Watch your step. Some spots of the wood have rotted away underneath.”

“Why do you know so much about this?”

Espresso stays quiet, stepping over to a different spot.

Madeleine stands where Espresso was.

 

Espresso carefully leads him over to an old curtain. He moves it, and all his old stuff is here. That includes the crate of pillows he used as a bed.

“I made sure I didn’t have food when I left, so I will have to get some more. The emergency money is definitely here, I know that.” 

He’s thinking out loud. “All the flooring here should still be stable, so I can leave Madeleine alone while I get the food.”

“This was where you lived?”

 

Espresso looks at him. “Huh?”

“Is this your old home?”

He doesn’t answer him.

Madeleine gently holds Espresso’s hands. “This is your old home..”

 

“I know I should have moved into a proper house when I was getting enough money to do so, but I was so used to living here at that point. I did not want it to change.”

He won’t look at Madeleine. “Plus, since I lived here, no one knew how to bother me when I wanted to be alone. No one else knows about this place.”

 

Madeleine looks up at him. “May I know why you were living here? If you don’t want to tell me, that’s perfectly fine.”

“I do not want to talk about it.”

“Alright. If you ever do, I will listen.”

 

Espresso nods, then moves Madeleine over to the makeshift table. “You should wait here while I get food.”

“Will you get some for yourself? I will only eat the same amount that you eat.”

Espresso sighs. “Yes, I will get some for myself.” He takes some of the hidden emergency money and counts it before putting it in his pocket.

 

He opens one of the taller crates, grabbing a much scrappier looking cloak. There’s no fancy designs.

He walks over to the ladder, then shakes the dust off the old cloak. He pulls it on, then grabs the pole next to the ladder and slides down.

 

Madeleine looks around the small landing. There are several crates.

One is marked Fragile .

He walks over to it, curious. He gently opens it. There’s a few things in the small crate. Madeleine quickly realizes they’re sentimental things, so he closes it.

He looks at the ladder. “I wish I went with him, but he said to stay here. I don’t want to fall through the floor either.”

 

Currently Espresso is staying hidden in an alley. He purposely messes his hair up so he won’t get recognized as easily.

He holds the cloak closed. He has enough money on him for two meals.

He switches glasses, since his spares don’t look like his usual, recognizable ones.

 

He lets himself get caught up in the evening crowd. Other cookies are wearing cloaks as well, since the night is cold.

He looks for a place he can get food.

 

A magic screen pops up above the plaza. The shimmering at the edges is an extra flair. Espresso hates how flashy Light mages can be.

Canelé cookie is on the screen, looking distressed. “Madeleine cookie has been kidnapped.”

Chapter 37: Hiding in Plain Sight

Summary:

Espresso somehow doesn't get caught

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The cookies in the crowd gasp. She continues. “We barely managed to catch a glimpse of the kidnapper. I regret to inform you of this but..”

She pauses for a bit of a dramatic effect.

 

“It was Espresso cookie. He has betrayed the Republic. He kidnapped my son on his birthday week!”

Cookies around Espresso start whispering.

 

Canelé sheds a tear. “If you see Espresso, work together to keep him contained while some of our guards come to take him. If you see Madeleine, bring him home to us.”

She delicately wipes away another tear. “You will be rewarded. Each of them have their own rewards. Thank you for listening.”

 

The screen fades away.

Everyone starts talking, walking again.

 

The cookies close to Espresso look up at him. He is hiding his fear well. He finally sees a food place, so he carefully weaves between cookies.

He reaches the place, which has a window open to the street. There’s a bit of a line.

“I probably won’t find another place in the time it would take waiting.”

 

He stands in line.

He can hear cookies talking.

 

Someone taps Espresso’s arm. “Hey, how much do you think the rewards are gonna be?”

Espresso shrugs. “It should be a lot. They are very rich.”

“Well, I’m hoping it’s at least ten thousand. Hey, you look a bit like Espresso cookie.”

 

Espresso looks at them. “I get that a lot.”

“What if you pretended to be him? Then you could get the money.”

“I don’t need that much money, and I really don’t want to be trapped.”

 

Espresso moves forward with the line. The other cookie stays next to him. “C’mon, it’ll be fine!”

“It’s way too dangerous.”

“High risk, high reward.”

“I’m not going to do it.”

 

They grab his arm. “If you don’t want to, I will turn you in as Espresso instead!”

Espresso pushes them away. “Leave me alone!”

Cookies turn to stare at the two.

 

The cookie that Espresso pushed away glares at him. “What was that for?!”

“You grabbed my arm!”

“You weren’t listening to me!”

“Why should I?! I don’t know you!”

 

They try to grab Espresso again, but he moves out of the way. Cookies start yelling “Leave them alone, they’re just in line for food!”

The now angry cookie glares at Espresso. “What if you are him, but in disguise?”

 

Someone else scoffs “As if! Espresso wouldn’t let even a single strand of hair be out of place, no matter what.”

Another adds “And he only has that one pair of glasses. There’s no way that poor cookie you’re bothering is Espresso.”

 

The angry cookie tries to attack Espresso again. He quickly moves out of the way, staying in his spot of the line.

The angry cookie gets pulled into the crowd.

Espresso thanks the cookies who helped him.

 

When the person in front of him is ordering, he looks at the menu. He sees something he knows Madeleine would enjoy.

“I wouldn’t mind that as well. Can I afford two?”

He quickly does the math in his head, and he can. Only barely though.

The person in front gets their food, so now it’s Espresso’s turn.

 

The cookie who works there smiles “What can I get for ya?”

“Can I get two of the mini donut boxes?”

“Sure thing! What kind of donut?”

“Do you make sugarcoated donuts?”

“Absolutely! If ya don’t mind me askin, why are you gettin two?”

 

Espresso gets his money out of his pocket. “My partner loves sugarcoated donuts, and I’m picking these up on my way home.”

While the cookie is getting the mini donuts, they mention the total.

Espresso nods and makes sure he has the money ready.

 

The vendor sets the two boxes on the counter. Espresso holds out his hand with the money in it.

The vendor looks at his sleeve. They take the money, so Espresso goes to pick up the boxes.

The cloak is open enough for the vendor to see his clothes. 

 

They raise an eyebrow. “What are you doing, buyin donuts, Espresso?”

Espresso picks up the boxes. “I may look like him, but I’m nowhere near that well off.”

“You are wearing his signature outfit.”

 

He’s starting to move away. “Just because my outfit is similar doesn’t mean I’m him.”

Much louder, the vendor asks “Where are you going, Espresso cookie?”

Cookies all turn to stare at Espresso, but quickly dismiss it. Espresso turns and disappears into the crowd.

 

He avoids any guards from Madeleine’s family, then makes it back to the old clock tower.

He uses magic to have the boxes float next to him while he climbs up.

 

He carefully steps on the landing, and notices Madeleine curled up in the pillow crate.

He grabs the boxes, then carefully walks over to the safe flooring.

He sets the boxes on the table, then walks over to the pillow crate. Madeleine is asleep.

 

Espresso gently brushes Madeleine’s hair out of his face.

Madeleine makes an upset sound, shifting in his sleep.

Espresso moves his hand away, and Madeleine calms down.

 

He looks at the ladder, then carefully walks over before grabbing the pole and sliding down.

He walks over to the kitchen, then turns on the sink, which surprisingly works despite the fact that he had to build it himself a few years ago. He grabs one of the cups and washes it.

He turns off the water, then walks back over to the ladder. He grabs the pole, then floats up to where Madeleine is.

 

He sets the cup down on the table, then looks at Madeleine again.

“He looks so peaceful..”

He shakes his head, then climbs further up the ladder.

 

He summons a small, burning coffee bean for light.

He’s very careful with it, since the clock tower has so many wooden things in it.

He finds the lantern, so he lets the fire transfer to the small candle, then lets the small coffee bean burn away to nothing.

The lantern is brighter.

 

He looks around what could be considered the attic of the clock tower.

All his old equipment and notes are scattered across the room.

 

He walks over to the door leading outside. The way the tower was built was so cookies could walk in front of where the clock faces are, as well as a balcony above that wraps around the tower.

This was mostly for maintenance.

 

Espresso leans on the railing. The wind is gentle.

He looks up at the stars.

“How will we find a way home?”

Notes:

I drew Espresso looking at the stars and put it on insta if anyone wants to see that

Chapter 38: Captured

Summary:

They get caught and separated

Chapter Text

Espresso closes his eyes. After a few minutes, he goes back inside.

He grabs the lantern and goes back down to Madeleine.

He extinguishes the flame, setting the lantern on the table. He walks over to the pillow crate.

 

He panics when he can’t immediately see Madeleine.

Then he realizes Madeleine is buried under pillows. He pulls Madeleine out of the pillows.

 

Madeleine wakes up, gasping. “Oh! Es.. Espresso!”

“You sank into the pillows.”

“Ah.”

 

Espresso kicks off his boots, then climbs into the crate. He gently hugs Madeleine around the waist.

Madeleine hugs back, smiling. “I love you.”

Espresso quietly responds without thinking. “Love you too.”

Madeleine looks at Espresso’s face. “You said it back!”

 

“No? I said I love you t-“

He heats up. “Waitwaitwait- No! I-“

Madeleine giggles, snuggling closer. “You said it twice.”

 

“No I was just- I was stating a fact the second time! Wait- Nonono-“

“We are the only two here. It is ok for you to say ‘I love you.’”

Espresso stays quiet.

 

Madeleine yawns and closes his eyes. He isn’t asleep yet though. Espresso starts petting Madeleine’s hair.

Not thinking Madeleine can hear, Espresso whispers “I love you, Madeleine.”

Madeleine smiles, thinking to himself “I know. I love you too, Espresso.”

 

They stay snuggled together for the rest of the night.

 

~*~The next morning~*~

 

The city is crawling with guards, all working for Madeleine’s family.

Espresso and Madeleine are still in the old clock tower, trying to think of a way to get home.

 

“The biggest issue is getting out of the city. We can worry about a boat to get back to the cookie kingdom later.”

Madeleine nods, then asks “Could we send a message to the kingdom? Maybe we could ask for a few cookies to bring the hot air balloon to the port we left from.”

“We might not be able to make it that far before they get there.”

“We can ask them to wait?”

“I don’t want them to get in trouble with your family.”

 

Espresso hides his face with his hands. “There’s too many guards. If either of us leave the tower, we’ll be caught. It’s inevitable.”

Madeleine hugs him.

 

Espresso moves his hand away from his face. “They would want to make some form of public example of me, wouldn’t they?”

“What do you mean?”

“They told the city that I kidnapped you.”

“Oh. Yes, they definitely will.”

 

Espresso moves his other hand off his face, putting his regular glasses on. “They will try to use magic to convince you that I actually did kidnap you.”

“By blocking more memories?”

“That’s their favorite tactic.”

“I know how to stop it from happening. I can confront them in public.”

 

Espresso gets up. “We should still try to get out of the city, but we have a plan for when we get caught.”

Madeleine nods.

Espresso combs his fingers through his hair, making it look neater. He takes off the cloak and puts it back in the tall crate.

 

His normal cape is torn up from the tree and the bottom half is missing completely, but he puts it on again.

He covers everything with tarps, to keep more dust from collecting on it.

He carefully leads Madeleine to the ladder. He grabs the pole with one hand, then picks Madeleine up with the other.

He slides down, then sets Madeleine on the floor.

 

He carefully leads Madeleine through several alleys, before someone sees the two of them.

“THERE’S ESPRESSO COOKIE AND MADELEINE COOKIE!!”

 

The two try to run, but they get backed into a dead end alleyway. Cookies start trying to grab Espresso to pull him away from Madeleine.

Madeleine picks up Espresso, backing up against the wall.

 

Someone yells “Why are you holding him? He kidnapped you!”

Madeleine looks confused. “What are you talking about?”

Several guards show up.

 

They grab Espresso and Madeleine, taking them back to the mansion.

Espresso gets locked in an empty room, while Madeleine is taken to his parents.

All guards and staff leave the room.

 

Madeleine looks up at them. “Why did the cookies say Espresso kidnapped me?”

“He did.”

“No, he did not! You threw him off the balcony and sent the guards after him! I took him to a healer!”

 

His mother holds up her hand, then starts doing the spell.

Madeleine does the counter-spell without them noticing.

The pain still hits him though. It’s the worst it’s ever been.

 

He holds onto the sides of his head, falling to his knees. He cries out in pain.

When the pain stops, he doesn’t get up immediately.

He looks up at his parents. “What.. What happened?”

 

Canelé hugs him. “Oh thank the Divine you’re alright! That coffee mage, he kidnapped you!”

“Espresso..? That doesn’t sound like him..”

“Oh my poor son, he must have done something to you. He laughed in our faces as he took you away!”

“That was very rude.”

“I am so glad you are alright! Soon, we will be dealing with him. Would you like to watch?”

“Yes. I would like to see what justice you have planned.”

 

Meanwhile, Espresso is leaning against one of the walls. His hands are tied behind his back.

There’s nothing else in the room. He’s letting himself rest.

He lets his thoughts wander. He thinks of experiments to do when he gets home, Madeleine, the equipment he still has to get replaced, Madeleine, any new equipment he could buy, and Madeleine.

 

“Half of my thoughts have been about Madeleine.”

 

Espresso hears the lock click, then looks up at the door.

The maid who had led him to Madeleine’s room the day before pokes their head into the room.

They look at someone outside the room. “Yes, he’s there. I will be out here.”

 

A cookie looks into the room, then gasps. “You’re the real Espresso??”

Espresso sits up. “I am, yes.”

“Iced Tea said they met you yesterday! I didn’t believe them at first, but then when I realized you were in the city, I had to investigate!”

 

The cookie walks over and sits next to him, holding a notebook.

She opens it. “I’ve been practicing Coffee magic! Most of the kids at school like Latte magic more, so they think I’m weird, but that’s fine.”

She shows him the notes. “I’ve been writing down stuff while practicing!”

 

Espresso reads the notes. They remind him of his own notes when he started. “You are very good at taking notes and observing how the magic works.”

She smiles “Really?!”

 

“Yes. They remind me of my own notes when I started.”

“Where did you practice? I practice closer to the edge of the city in one of the parks.”

“I practiced in an attic.”

“Wouldn’t it be a bit dangerous to practice inside?”

“I was.. not that smart back then. I did practice outside as well, though.”

 

The door opens. “Mocha, we need to leave before they catch us.”

Mocha closes her book and gets up. “Bye, Espresso cookie!”

She runs out, and the door is closed again. Espresso hears the lock click.

 

He leans on the wall again.

Chapter 39: Confrontation

Summary:

They both confront Canelé while many of the cookies in the city watch

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After five minutes, the door is unlocked and opened again.

Guards.

Espresso gets up, letting the guards take him to wherever they’re going.

 

They go outside, and Espresso closes his eyes. “Of course they’d do something so flashy and painfully bright! How can other cookies stand to look at this?!”

There aren’t too many cookies actually there, but of course Canelé wants everyone to see her ‘fair judgement blessed by the Divine’ so there are magical screens in other areas.

 

Espresso’s eyes finally adjust to the obnoxious light, so he opens them.

He sees Madeleine, who’s standing near his mother. Madeleine is looking at the clock tower, when he sighs a little. “I wish I could read the time.”

 

Espresso glares at Canelé, but she doesn’t care. She steps forward and gives an emotional speech about how Espresso is a horrible person for kidnapping her ‘dear son, the Knight Commander of the Republic’ while he was asleep.

When she’s done, she turns to Espresso. “Do you want to attempt to get out of this?”

“I did not kidnap him. You-“

“How dare you deny it! Madeleine, you know what truly happened. Could you tell him?”

 

Madeleine walks over, standing next to her. “Tell him what?”

“He kidnapped you, and he’s denying it.”

Espresso yells “You threw me off of a balcony! Madeleine took me to a healer! My clothes are still ruined because of it!!”

She glares at him. “You were seen carrying him. How could you do so while injured?”

“That was after the healer. He was tired.”

 

Madeleine’s mother scoffs “That is one of the worst lies I have ever heard.”

She turns back to Madeleine. “You can tell us the truth, Madeleine.”

 

She reaches to move his hair out of his face, but he grabs her wrist. “Do not touch my hair.”

She yanks her hand back. “What did Espresso do to you? You never behaved this way before!”

Madeleine pushes her hand away before letting go. “A lot can change when time passes. I never wanted to see you again, and you appear to be the same. Perhaps worse.”

 

All the cookies are either silent or whispering.

 

Canelé asks “What on Earthbread are you talking about?”

Madeleine stares at her, then gestures to Espresso. “You invited him as a guest, and all you’ve done is make his stay horrible! He was right about the Divine being disgusted at your actions!”

 

She takes a step back, gasping. “What has that coffee cookie done to you?!”

“To me? He is nice to me.”

“Did he tell you to say that?”

“No, Canelé, I have the ability to think.”

 

Espresso shakes his head a little. “Not all the time.”

Canelé does the spell. Madeleine does the counterspell. The pain is worse than last time.

He collapses, holding the sides of his head.

 

Espresso hears the ropes holding his hands in place snap.

He burned through the ropes while everyone was distracted.

 

He runs over to Madeleine, but Canelé grabs his arm.

Espresso tries getting out, but she tightens her grip, digging her nails deeper into his arm.

 

The pain in Madeleine’s head stops. He moves his hands away from his head, but doesn’t immediately get up.

His mother asks with false concern “Madeleine, are you alright?”

 

Madeleine looks up at her. “Let go of Espresso.”

“Why should I? He’s done this to you.”

 

Madeleine gets up. “I said let go of Espresso.”

“But he hurt you!”

“He never hurt me! You, however, have caused a great deal of pain!”

“I would never hurt you! I’m your mother!”

 

Madeleine stares at her. “Never hurt me? If you never hurt me, why are my hands scarred?”

He takes off the gloves. “You can’t blame Espresso for this. You were the only one around.”

“You were practicing coffee magic, and that’s bound to go wrong.”

 

Espresso glares at her. “Madeleine could do the most basic spell successfully, as long as he read instructions. It doesn’t even involve fire, it’s only making the coffee beans float.”

She twists his arm, whispering “If you speak out again I will break your arm.”

Madeleine heard her though.

“Canelé. Let Espresso go. Now.”

 

She stares at him. “What has he done to you?!”

She’s closer to breaking Espresso’s arm.

Madeleine slaps her.

 

She lets go of Espresso, moving her hand up to her face.

Madeleine heals Espresso’s arm, then hugs him.

 

Canelé screams “DID YOU JUST SLAP ME?!”

Madeleine looks at her. “Oh, I’m your son. I would never hurt you.” The sarcasm is very clear.

“Now, Espresso and I were very busy before you dragged us here, so we should leave.” He picks up Espresso.

 

His mother grabs his hair. He drops Espresso.

She starts fussing over the fact that Madeleine’s hair is so short, all while touching it.

He grabs her wrists, but she’s still holding his hair.

“Madeleine, let go of my wrists.”

 

Espresso gets up. “Let go of his hair!”

“Why should I listen to you?”

“He’s crying!”

“Nonsense. Madeleine doesn’t cry over his hair.”

 

Madeleine tightens his grip, crying more. She finally lets go.

He shoves her to the ground, then tightly hugs Espresso.

He gently picks up Madeleine, then starts running. No one tries to stop them.

 

Espresso starts to slow down when they reach the outskirts of the city.

Mocha hears footsteps and looks out of her window. She sees Espresso and Madeleine.

 

She climbs down the ladder and walks over to them. “Espresso cookie?”

He looks at her. “Hm..?”

“Are you two ok?”

 

Espresso shakes his head. Madeleine taps Espresso’s shoulder “You should put me down now.”

Espresso does, then immediately collapses. Madeleine catches him.

Mocha is concerned. “I probably have some food, and I can grab a blanket you can sit on.”

Madeleine looks at her. “That would be nice, thank you.”

 

Mocha nods, then runs over to the tree and climbs up it again. She grabs some food and a blanket, then puts it in a basket.

She lowers it before climbing down again.

 

She grabs the blanket and spreads it out on the ground. Madeleine carries Espresso over. He sits down, Espresso leaning on him.

Mocha brings the food over. “It’s not that much, but it’s still good.”

 

Madeleine thanks her, then asks “What’s your name?”

She sits down on the blanket “Oh, my name is Caramel Mocha, but just Mocha is fine.”

 

Espresso slowly eats, still tired from running.

Madeleine looks up at the treehouse. “You have a treehouse?”

“Yeah! It’s fairly cozy, but it’s really cold in the winter, so I usually hide in the mansion’s attic because Iced Tea is worried. I’m fine outside though. They have to keep me hidden if I’m ever there.”

“Mansion?”

“Yeah, they work and live in your parents' mansion. I have to hide since I practice coffee magic.”

“Do you have anywhere else to go?”

 

Mocha points up. “I live in the treehouse.”

Espresso stops eating. “What?”

“Yeah, my sister kicked me out of the house a day after Mom and Dad died. She’s a bitch.”

 

Espresso sits up. “How old are you?”

“Fifteen, why?”

“You’re out here, on your own, and you’re only fifteen?!”

“I’m not completely on my own. Iced Tea gets food for me.”

 

Espresso is still concerned. “You shouldn’t have to live in a treehouse.”

Madeleine quietly asks “Didn't you live in a clock tower?”

Espresso turns to him, starting to say something, but he stops. “Nevermind.”

 

He looks at Mocha again. She asks “Are you two leaving the Republic?”

“That was the plan.”

“Oh! Where are you going? Is it interesting there? Are there more cookies?”

 

Madeleine answers “It’s a new kingdom, and there are lots of interesting cookies there, as well as a few cakes.”

“Can I come with you?”

Madeleine smiles “Of course! As long as you tell Iced Tea before leaving.”

 

Mocha stands up. “I can do that right now, I just need to grab some paper.” She climbs up into the treehouse again.

Notes:

I did draw a reference for Mocha (on insta)

I have no idea why but when I first gave her a name I thought "She wears suspenders and a bowtie."

Chapter 40: The Boyfriends Steal a Child (With Permission)

Summary:

Mocha goes back to the kingdom with Espresso and Madeleine!

Chapter Text

A bird flies out of the treehouse window, then Mocha climbs down again. “Alright, the message was sent!”

She sits down again. “How long is it gonna take to get to the kingdom?”

 

Espresso pauses eating. “It took us much longer to get from here to there the first time, mostly since we weren’t aware of its existence.”

Madeleine leans on Espresso lightly. “We could send a message to them. Then they can bring the hot air balloon over.”

“But what if we don’t-“

“We can get to the port first, then send the message.”

 

Espresso puts his hand on Madeleine’s face. “Stop being smart!”

“I steal your smart.”

“No.”

“Yes. I steal it through kisses.”

“What-“

 

Madeleine kisses his cheek. “Smarts stolen.”

Espresso heats up, then hides his face with his hands. “Madeleine…”

“Wait, I forgot to ask! Sorry!”

 

Mocha watches the two, then starts laughing.

They both look at her. She stops laughing. “Are you two together?”

Both of them answer “Maybe??” “I have no clue.”

“How do you not know??”

 

Neither of them can think of an explanation.

She’s bored of waiting. “Ok, I’m gonna go pack my stuff. You two can finish the food if you want.”

She climbs back up into the tree.

 

Madeleine asks “Are we officially dating?”

“I don’t know.”

“Can we?”

Espresso stays quiet

 

Madeleine eats some food. “It would be the same as before, but we’d be boyfriends. It’s like.. best best friends.”

Espresso quietly says “Yes I would like that.”

“Huzzah! Another victory for the great Madeleine cookie!”

 

Espresso pushes him lightly, smiling. “Stop.”

“Does this mean I have to ask to kiss you on the cheek?”

“You don’t have to ask unless there are other cookies around.”

“Ok! More serious kisses are an ‘always ask the other’ type. I’m fine with a kiss on the cheek, if you would ever like to do that.”

“Alright.”

 

Mocha climbs down, now wearing a backpack.

The bird comes back, dropping a rolled up paper in Mocha’s hand. She opens it. “Oh! Iced Tea said it’s fine for me to go with you!”

Mocha writes a thanks, then rolls up the paper and holds it up for the bird to take. “You can stay with Iced Tea now.”

The bird chirps before taking the paper and flying away.

 

Espresso looks in the direction of the old clock tower. “I have to get something before we leave.”

 

~*~The port city, two days later~*~

 

The three of them are sitting in the outdoor area of a restaurant. Espresso finishes the letter. He looks at Madeleine “Do you know how to make a messenger bird?”

“Of course! It is a vital Light magic spell. You want me to send one to the kingdom?”

Espresso rolls up the paper, nodding.

 

Madeleine makes a light bird. He looks at it. “It might not make it to the kingdom. That distance is very far, and there’s no way to keep it lit.”

Mocha pulls some coffee beans out of her pocket. “You could combine it with coffee beans. Coffee magic can be used to light the way, so it might combine with the Light magic.”

 

Espresso looks at her. “Have you tried it yet?”

Mocha shakes her head. “I’m not good enough yet. You would be able to, though.”

Espresso takes the beans.

 

Mocha looks at the light bird. “You might have to infuse Light magic with the beans, then finish the bird spell.”

“I cannot do Light magic.”

Madeleine smiles “We can both do this. I will handle the light, you work with coffee.”

Espresso smiles a small bit. “Alright.”

 

Mocha watches as they fuse the coffee beans and the light bird. Two beans are where eyes would be, and the rest are collected where a heart would be.

“Aww! It’s so cute!”

 

Espresso holds up the rolled up paper. The bird picks it up.

The bird zooms away.

 

Their food is set down in front of them. Mocha and Madeleine are happily eating their food, while Espresso only stares at his.

Halfway through, Madeleine realizes Espresso hasn’t touched his food.

“Espresso, you should eat.”

“I’ll be fine.”

“You haven’t eaten since yesterday.”

“Like I said, I’ll be fine.”

 

Madeleine scoots his chair closer to Espresso’s. “Espresso. Eat your food.”

Espresso leans away. “No.”

 

Madeleine picks up Espresso’s fork, stabs some food, then leans closer to Espresso. “Either you eat this on your own and keep your dignity, or I feed you myself.”

Espresso leans further away, so Madeleine grabs his collar and pulls him closer again, then asks “Are you going to eat?”

Espresso shakes his head.

 

Madeleine grabs his face. “Espresso. I will force feed you if necessary.”

Espresso pushes Madeleine away, but takes the fork.

He starts eating.

 

Mocha leans back in her chair. “Ohhhhkayyy that certainly was some type of tension right there.”

Both of them look at her, before turning away from each other. They’re both blushing.

Mocha laughs.

 

After a minute, she asks “It’ll take at least a day for them to get here, right? Where are we gonna stay for the night?”

Espresso checks his pockets, but he’s out of money. “Madeleine, how much money do you have right now?”

“Enough for this and one other meal. There’s some left over.”

 

Espresso sighs. “Anywhere we could stay would be much too expensive. They charge more here because of the traveling cookies.”

Mocha asks “Will we have to stay on the streets all night?”

Espresso shakes his head. “We have to leave the city for tonight. They arrest anyone outside after midnight.”

Madeleine and Mocha stare at him. “They what???”

“If they find anyone in the streets after midnight, they’ll arrest them.”

 

Neither of them know what to say.

Espresso sighs. “When we finish eating, we should head out of the city.”

Madeleine nudges Espresso “That means you have to eat too.”

 

Espresso rolls his eyes, but starts eating again.

Mocha and Madeleine start talking about random things.

Espresso is playing with his food, lost in thought.

 

He looks at Madeleine and Mocha. Madeleine is telling her about that time they got kidnapped by Red Velvet.

He adds some extra details that weren’t there, so Espresso corrects him. “You weren’t carrying me when we left the second town. I was carrying you because you were drunk.”

“Well I still carried you at some points.”

 

Espresso eats his food. Madeleine stares at him. “Hey! I wasn’t done eating that! Why did you eat my food?? You have your own!”

Espresso silently takes another piece of Madeleine’s food and eats it, making eye contact the whole time.

Madeleine steals some of Espresso’s food.

 

Mocha watches them, chuckling. “You two are just..” She trails off, looking at the shopping area.

She gets a serious expression. “We have to go. Now.”

 

Madeleine gets out the money to pay. “Why?”

“It will be bad if she sees me.”

“Who?”

“My sister.”

 

Madeleine gets up, then goes and pays for the food. 

Espresso picks up the small crate, which he attached a strap to for him to carry it easily.

Mocha pulls on her backpack.

 

The three of them leave, Mocha in the lead.

Mocha grumbles “She’s probably here because she’s going on a vacation. She did that a lot even when I lived in the house.”

Espresso asks “How does she pay for it?”

“Oh, our parents were rich, but they saved even more money just for her. Plus, she ‘runs’ the family business now.”

 

Once they’re far enough, Espresso takes the lead, navigating them out of the city.

They find a good spot to rest for the night. Madeleine and Mocha are both tired, but Espresso is not.

Madeleine sits next to Espresso, gently hugging him before falling asleep.

Mocha is leaning on Espresso’s arm, also asleep.

Chapter 41: Home Again

Summary:

They get back to the kingdom

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~On the hot air balloon. not much happened before~*~

 

Mocha is excited, looking in the direction the balloon is going.

They’ve crossed most of the sea, so they’ll be home any time now.

 

Espresso is asleep, hugging Madeleine.

Sorbet Shark is keeping an eye on the map and where they’re at while Latte steers.

Herb also came in case anyone got injured, so the balloon is a little cramped.

 

Mocha looks at Latte and Sorbet Shark. “How soon until we get there?”

Sorbet points at the map in two close spots. Mocha smiles more “Not too long?”

Sorbet nods.

 

Mocha looks ahead again. “What’s the kingdom like?”

Latte answers “Lots of unique cookies, and a lot of them are nice! There are a few grumpier ones, like Espresso, but even they’re decent around other people.”

 

Madeleine gently pets Espresso’s hair, which makes Espresso smile in his sleep.

Madeleine quietly says “Aww!”

Espresso snuggles closer to Madeleine, snoring lightly. It sounds similar to a cat purring.

Madeleine rests his head on Espresso’s, still gently petting his hair. “Adorable.”

 

Sorbet looks at the map, then ahead. They smile and point at the kingdom.

Mocha is very excited. “Woah!!”

 

The balloon gently lands in the balloon dock. Sorbet jumps out and makes sure it won’t fly away.

Mocha jumps out of the balloon, looking around. “This place looks awesome!”

Madeleine gently picks up Espresso and carefully gets out of the balloon.

The other two get out of the balloon as well.

 

Espresso stops snoring. “Hmmnnn.. huh..?”

He rubs his eyes as he wakes up. “What.. happened?”

Madeleine looks at him. “We’re home!”

 

Espresso stretches, then leans his head against Madeleine’s chest again. “Hmmm…”

Mocha looks at Latte. “Where can I stay?”

 

Espresso mumbles “We might have guest room. Just need bed.”

Madeleine says “We have two beds. Originally you wanted your own room, remember?”

“Well I can share with you then.”

 

Madeleine looks at Mocha. “We shall get the guest room ready for you! You can come with us to know where the house is!”

Mocha smiles “Really?? Thank you!!”

Madeleine carries Espresso home, Mocha following close behind.

 

They reach the house. Espresso is still half asleep. “House.”

“Yes, Ess, that is our house.”

“You and I live in the same house??”

“Yes.”

“Huh.”

 

Madeleine looks at Mocha. “This is our house. Espresso and I will get the room set up for you, alright? You can explore the kingdom in the meantime, if you wish.”

Mocha is very happy. “Thank you so much!! You both are very nice!” She then runs off to explore.

 

Madeleine carries Espresso inside. He gently sets him down on their bed. “Are you going to wake up completely or sleep more?”

“Need coffee.”

“Alright! I’ll be back with that soon.”

Madeleine goes to the kitchen and starts brewing some coffee for his boyfriend.

 

Once Espresso’s had his coffee, he starts moving his stuff into their bedroom. Madeleine helps him. 

“Are we turning this room into Mocha’s room?”

“Yes. It is more logical to leave the bed in here, is it not?”

“I thought you would’ve brought the couch up to be your bed.”

 

Espresso picks up the Badeleine box. “You made me sleep on your bed in the past. I’m certain you would do the same again.”

He puts it down in their room, then grabs a box of his clothes.

Now Madeleine is blushing. “So, what you’re saying is.. We’ll sleep together every night?”

 

Espresso drops the box of clothes.

“MADELEINE WHAT THE HELL?!”

“What?”  He smiles at Espresso, acting like he’s clueless about what he just said.

 

He knows exactly what he said, though.

 

Espresso stares at him. “Why did- Why did you say that?!”

“What did you think I meant?”

Espresso stays quiet, then sighs and starts picking up the clothes that fell out of the box.

 

Madeleine suddenly hits himself in the face.

Espresso looks up at him. “Maddie??”

Madeleine’s face is very red. “Nothing! I- No intrusive thoughts here!”

“Oh. Wait, why did you bring up intru-“

 

Madeleine quickly walks out of the room.

“-sive thoughts…” Espresso looks at the door.

 

After a few seconds, he starts picking up clothes again.

 

~*~That evening, after dinner~*~

 

Mocha flops face first on her bed. “This is so SOFT!”

She giggles, then sits up and looks at Espresso and Madeleine. “Thank you for letting me live with you two!”

Madeleine smiles “It is not a problem! You are welcome to stay as long as you like.”

 

Mocha gets up and hugs both of them. When she lets go, she looks at the bed again, barely whispering “I wish I had you two as parents instead of my actual parents.”

She then jumps onto the bed again. “Goodnight!”

“Goodnight.”

Espresso closes the door gently.

 

Madeleine gently pulls Espresso to their room. “You need to sleep as well.”

Espresso stops. They’re standing in front of the door.

“Madeleine, I slept on the balloon. I will be fine. Plus, I have a mountain of experiments to catch up on.”

 

Madeleine lets go of his hand. “Hmm.. Fine. Since you slept today, I won’t drag you to bed tonight.”

He gently pulls Espresso down a bit, then kisses him on the cheek. “Goodnight, Ess.”

Madeleine yawns and goes into their room.

 

Espresso goes to the room they turned into his lab. Espresso found a spell that will keep the noise from bothering the other two while they’re sleeping.

Everything is neatly organized. He grabs his notebook, then calendar. He sighs “I have to re-plan everything.”

 

Just before his pen touches the paper, he thinks “Madeleine will make me sleep more often, which will interfere with when I crash. If he does it often enough, I may stop crashing altogether.”

He gently hits his head on the table. “I have to wait a while before I can plan things again. My schedule is all messed up now, and I have to settle into a new routine that I have no clue about!”

He groans, then gets up, walking over to his shelf. “I can still run experiments, but I can’t plan ahead.”

 

He looks through his collection of music, then picks out the songs he plays when he’s upset.

He plays them to calm down.

 

Once the music is playing, he picks an experiment and grabs the things he needs. He looks at his suit. “Hmm.. I don’t want to ruin this suit more than it already is…”

He sets down what he was holding, then goes to his room.

 

Madeleine is asleep, sprawled out on the bed. He’s hugging Espresso’s pillow.

Espresso grabs some comfortable clothes he doesn’t mind getting dirty if something goes wrong.

He looks at Madeleine again, who’s facing away.

 

He quickly changes before going back to his lab.

He stretches, then begins his experiment.

Notes:

Don't forget, Madeleine's birthday is soon in the story

Hmmmm I wonder what Espresso's gonna get him...

Chapter 42: T H U N K

Summary:

Breakfast time

Chapter Text

The next morning, Madeleine is making breakfast, Mocha is still asleep, and Espresso is sitting at the table.

 

He may or may not be tied to the chair with a blanket.

“Madeleine, please let me go back to my lab.”

 

Madeline hums happily “Breakfast is almost done.”

“I could be doing something productive right now!”

“It would be harder to bring you downstairs to eat.”

“That’s besides the point!”

 

“Espresso, the point is that you need to eat.”

Espresso glares at the back of Madeleine’s head, since he’s facing away from Espresso. “How am I supposed to eat if I am tied to a chair?”

“Well, I could either feed you myself, or I could untie you once the food is ready.”

“Why don’t you untie me now?”

“You’ll run upstairs.”

Espresso stays quiet.

 

Madeleine finishes breakfast and sets the plate in front of Espresso. He unties the blanket and drops it on the chair next to Espresso.

Espresso tries to get up, but Madeleine prevents that. “Eat your food. Then you can go upstairs.”

 

Espresso grumbles, but eats the food. Madeleine sets a cup of coffee on the table, then rests his head on Espresso’s.

Espresso takes a sip of the coffee. “Why are you leaning on me like that?”

“I feel tall again.”

 

Espresso rolls his eyes, but continues eating.

Madeleine starts quietly singing.

Espresso grumbles a little, finishing the food.

 

He drinks the coffee. Madeleine is still singing.

“Madeleine, please stop singing.”

“But it is a nice song.”

“I don’t want to hear it right now. I want to get back to work.”

 

Madeleine stops singing, but he hums instead.

Espresso grumbles more. “I finished my food. May I please go back to my lab?”

Madeleine kisses the top of Espresso’s head. “Of course.”

 

He picks up the empty cup and plate, carrying them over to the kitchen. “I have to go on patrol soon.”

Espresso gets up. “Be careful..”

“Do not worry, I will be fine. I am the great Madeleine cookie, after all!”

“You know what? I don’t know why I asked. You’re so reckless anyways.”

 

Madeleine frowns.

Espresso gently puts his hand on Madeleine’s face. “Don’t look at me like that.”

“Why?”

“You were doing the sparkly eyes again!”

 

Madeleine leans closer, then reaches up towards Espresso’s face. “Kisses?”

Espresso moves his hand off of Madeleine’s face.

Madeleine still wants kisses.

 

Espresso leans down and gives him a light peck on the lips before quickly walking back to his lab, trying to hide his face.

Madeleine doesn’t move at first, then he starts giggling. He then yells down the hall to Espresso “Oh! My birthday is tomorrow! I hope I get to spend the whole day with you tomorrow!”

Then he leaves for his patrol.

 

Espresso stands still. “His birthday is tomorrow?”

He covers his mouth. “HIS BIRTHDAY IS TOMORROW! I don’t have a gift for him! Is it possible for me to get one in time? What if he doesn’t like it though?”

He shakes his head. “I need to calm down. It’s Madeleine, he’ll enjoy any gift I give him. I don’t need to worry that much.”

 

He stops at Mocha’s door, then knocks.

She sits up “Huh?”

“Are you awake?”

“Oh! Yeah, I’m up.”

 

She jumps out of bed and opens the door. “I’m gonna keep exploring!”

“Alright.”

“Oh, didn’t they say Madeleine’s birthday is this week?”

“It’s tomorrow. I’m going to get the gift later.”

“What would he like?”

“He would like pretty much anything. If you want, you can come with me when I go to find a gift.”

 

Mocha smiles “That would be nice! I’ll hang out kinda close to the shops so I can find you easier.”

Espresso nods, and Mocha happily runs outside.

 

He goes to his lab, picking out some music, then starting a short experiment. While working, he thinks about gifts he could get for Madeleine.

Then he has the perfect idea. He quickly grabs paper and sketches it. As the experiment runs, he finalized the sketch.

 

The experiment finishes. He records the data, then looks at the sketch. “Perfect.”

 

He gets changed into his normal outfit, clips on his cape, grabs his wallet and the sketch, then heads out.

When he reaches the shopping district, Mocha almost immediately shows up out of nowhere. “I got an idea but I need the supplies to make it!”

“We can get those. I have to stop at the jewelry store.” He looks at the carefully folded paper in his hands.

They get the supplies Mocha needs, then stop at the jewelry store for a bit.

 

~*~The next day~*~

 

Espresso is awake, quickly running to the jewelry store. He gets there just as it opens.

His gift is ready.

 

He thanks the cookies, giving them some extra money as well, since they did what he needed very well.

They smile, then wave as Espresso runs home.

 

He looks at the box, then puts it in his pocket. When he gets inside, he hangs his cape up on the hook near the door and kicks off his boots.

He goes into the kitchen and starts making breakfast.

 

He sets the table, putting down the plates with food before waking up the other two.

Mocha is already awake, so they both go to get Madeleine.

Madeleine is sprawled out on the bed. Espresso gently shakes him awake. “Maddie, I made breakfast.”

“Ess made breakfast?!” He quickly sits up, but Espresso’s head is in the way.

 

THUNK

 

He drops back down, holding his hands on his face “OW.”

Espresso backs up, also in pain.

 

Mocha tries to hold in her laughter, but fails. “Pfff- hahAHAHAHA!! What a way to wake up!”

Madeleine mumbles “My beautiful face is hurt.”

Espresso grumbles “Why did you sit up that fast..”

 

Madeleine moves his hands off his face. “You made breakfast?”

“Yes.”

Madeleine gets up, then runs to the table “Breakfast!”

Espresso and Mocha follow.

 

Once they finish breakfast, Mocha pulls a small box out of her pocket. She holds it out to Madeleine. “I made this for you! Happy Birthday!”

Madeleine gently takes the box and opens it. It’s a small barrette made to look like his sword. Mocha smiles “It’s to keep that one bit of hair out of your face.”

Madeleine gathers the hair and clips on the barrette. “Thank you! I will use it often!”

 

Mocha gets up. “I’m gonna go bother GingerBrave now, have a nice rest of your day!”

She runs outside.

Chapter 43: Birthday Date

Summary:

It's Madeleine's birthday! Yay!

Espresso has more than one gift for him

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Espresso gets up and puts the dishes in the sink. He walks over to Madeleine and pulls him up so he’s standing.

Madeleine asks “Do you have a gift as well?”

“Yes. I made sure none of my experiments would run into today. We can do anything you want.”

 

Madeleine gasps “Like a date but it’s the whole day?!”

Espresso nods.

Madeleine hugs him tightly. “THIS IS THE GREATEST BIRTHDAY PRESENT EVER!!!”

 

Espresso suddenly has a thought. “Wait, how old are you now?”

“Oh, 27, why?”

“You’re older than me?!”

Madeleine lets go. “How old are you?”

“26.”

“I thought you were 27 or 28.”

 

Before things get awkward, Espresso asks “So what would you like to do?”

“Let's go to the fairgrounds! It’s warm enough for them to be open!”

 

Madeleine runs over to the door and puts on his boots. He looks at his cape, thinking.

Espresso walks over and pulls his boots on again.

 

Madeleine puts on his cape, then looks up at Espresso. “Is it ok if you do not wear your cape?”

“That’s fine. May I ask why?”

“I want to be carried on your back.”

 

Espresso chuckles “Let's go outside first.”

Madeleine pulls Espresso outside, then closes the door. Espresso squats down so it’s easier for Madeleine to climb on.

Madeleine giggles when Espresso picks him up. He points ahead. “TO THE FAIRGROUNDS!”

Espresso speedwalks, since running would tire him out quicker.

 

People stare at the two of them with mild confusion, but Espresso and Madeleine don’t notice.

Latte, Red Velvet, and Vanilla are hanging out nearby.

Latte sees Espresso and Madeleine, then starts laughing. “Espresso, you have a Madeleine in your hair!”

“I am aware of this.”

 

Madeleine smiles “It’s my birthday so he’s carrying me.”

“I cannot do this all day. My legs would be sore tomorrow if I did.”

 

Madeleine whispers “There’s more than one way to accomplish that.”

Espresso blushes “What the hell Madeleine?!!”

“What?”

“One minute you’re acting childish and the next you’re saying stuff like THAT!”

 

Latte asks “What did he say?”

“I will not repeat it, but he needs to get his mind out of the gutter before I drop him.”

Madeleine starts apologizing.

Latte raises an eyebrow, but doesn’t say anything.

 

Espresso shakes his head. “We should get going.”

He continues walking. Vanilla looks at them as they walk away. “I would not be surprised if we don’t see Espresso for a while after tonight.”

 

Latte and Red Velvet stare at him, trying and failing to say anything.

He looks at them. “What? He usually stays inside a lot. This is one of those few days he’s outside.”

“Oh.”

“What did you think I meant?”

Latte looks away. “Nothing-“

 

Madeleine and Espresso reach the fairgrounds, so Espresso puts Madeleine down.

Madeleine drags him around, getting cotton candy at one point, then pulls him over to the ferris wheel.

When they reach the top, Madeleine looks at Espresso. “Kisses?”

 

Espresso rolls his eyes, smiling “This is so cheesy.”

He kisses Madeleine.

 

Madeleine rests his head on Espresso’s shoulder. “We should come back at sunset. The ferris wheel faces west, so it will look beautiful from up here.”

His smile fades as he looks at the buildings on the ground. “Everything down there looks blurry from up here.”

 

Espresso gently pets Madeleine’s hair. “Beautiful like you.”

Madeleine smiles, closing his eyes. “You are beautiful too.”

 

After the ferris wheel, Madeleine drags Espresso over to the games.

He tries to win even a small prize for Espresso, but it’s not working so he’s sad. Before he tries again, Espresso puts his hand on his shoulder.

“My turn.”

 

It takes him a few tries, but he wins. Madeleine is happy again, and he picks the stuffed animal he wants.

It’s a big cat that vaguely resembles Espresso. Madeleine hugs it while they walk. “His name will be Catspresso!”

Espresso smiles, gently petting Madeleine’s hair.

 

He lets his hand trail down to the end of Madeleine’s hair, when he realizes that Madeleine’s hair is longer than it was when it got cut off.

“Maddie.”

“Yes?”

“Your hair is growing back.”

 

Madeleine gasps “How long is it now?”

“Upper back.”

Madeleine smiles even more. “I told you it would grow back! And look! It has grown!”

Espresso chuckles a little. “Yes, you are correct.”

Madeleine moves closer, still walking next to Espresso. “Of course I’m correct. I am Madeleine cookie!”

 

At lunch time, they go to a café.

Espresso lets Madeleine pick the food and drinks, but Madeleine only gets one drink.

A milkshake with two straws.

 

Espresso covers his face with his hands. “Why are you so cheesy??”

“I have never gotten to try this with anyone before! We can have different dates in the future if that makes you feel better?”

“I would like that.”

 

Espresso has his hand in his pocket. He’s holding the box in his hand. “Should I give it to him now? Or wait until the end of the day?”

Madeleine eats some of his food, then asks “Do you want some of the milkshake?”

Espresso leans on the table, but he starts drinking with the straw.

 

Madeleine is a very happy and does the same.

Again, they’re being stared at. This time, Espresso notices.

 

He stops drinking. He looks down at his food and plays with it.

Madeleine stops drinking. “Espresso?”

“Hm?”

“Do you want to go elsewhere?”

Espresso mumbles “The park would be nice.”

 

Madeleine gets up. “Then we shall go there!”

He pays, then pulls Espresso to the park. They find an area where they’re mostly alone.

 

Espresso pulls the box out of his pocket. “I.. have a second present for you.”

He holds out the box. Madeleine takes it, carefully opening the lid.

He gasps.

 

He picks up the necklace. It has a small gem cut like the one in his headpiece, which has small golden wings spreading from behind it.

There's a second pair of wings layered underneath, pointing downwards. These are made of a darker metal. 

 

Espresso takes the empty box while Madeleine puts on the necklace. “I LOVE IT!”

He tightly hugs Espresso. “THANK YOU! I WILL WEAR IT ALL THE TIME!!”

Espresso smiles. “I’m glad you like it.”

Madeleine leans up and kisses Espresso’s cheek.

 

That evening, as they’re walking home, Mocha runs up to them. “Da- Espresso and Madeleine! I uh- I just wanted to tell you that I’m gonna be spending the night at Strawberry’s house. We’re gonna play a bunch of videogames!”

Espresso nods. “Thank you for letting us know.”

Mocha smiles and runs over to Strawberry. “They said yes!”

 

Madeleine and Espresso go home. When they get up to their room, Espresso stretches. “Did you enjoy the day-long date?”

Madeleine nods, taking the necklace off and putting it on the nightstand so it won’t get tangled.

 

Espresso takes off his shirt, then decides to not put a new one on and climbs into bed.

Madeleine looks down at him. “Uh- Ess?”

 

He takes his glasses off, putting them on the nightstand. “Hm?”

“Why are you not wearing a shirt?”

“I couldn’t decide on a new one. You can take yours off if you’d like to.”

Madeleine shrugs and takes off his shirt, then lays down next to Espresso.

 

Espresso gently hugs him, whispering “We do have the whole house to ourselves.”

Madeleine’s face is red. “Are you suggesting what I think you are?”

“Only if you want to.”

Notes:

( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)

Chapter 44: Calm Morning

Summary:

They wake up the next morning.

That afternoon, a new cookie shows up in the kingdom

Notes:

Oh boy, this new cookie (oc) is just... something. Her name is an obnoxious starbucks order that my friend came up with

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~The next morning~*~

 

Madeleine wakes up first. Espresso is hugging him from behind.

He tries to sit up, but Espresso tightens his grip. Madeleine squeaks and stops trying to leave.

 

After a few minutes, Espresso groans and moves slightly away.

Madeleine looks at him. “Ess?”

Espresso has his arm draped over his eyes. “Tired…”

“Oh.”

 

Madeleine looks at Espresso’s face. “I can still taste coffee.”

“I am not surprised.”

 

Madeleine hums, then sits up. His hair is a mess.

He looks down at Espresso. “Are you getting up?”

“Not yet.”

“Is there a reason?”

 

Espresso stares at him. “Take a wild guess.”

“You… are tired.”

“Obviously.”

 

Madeleine gets up, walking over to the closet. “Would you like some coffee?”

“That would be nice, but I don’t want to ask that of you.”

Madeleine puts on some comfy clothes. “If I didn't want to make coffee, I wouldn’t have offered.”

 

Espresso sits up and grabs Madeleine’s hairbrush. “Come here, your hair is a mess.”

Madeleine grabs an outfit for Espresso, then sits on the bed. Espresso gently brushes his hair.

 

Madeleine smiles. “I like this. Can we do this more often?”

“The waking up together or the-“

“Waking up!” His face is red. “I- I would like to wake up like this more often.”

“If you actually manage to get me to sleep regularly, it would be every day.”

 

Madeleine hums. “I suppose I’ll have to do that, then.”

“It is not going to work.”

“You don’t know that.”

Espresso stays quiet.

 

When he finishes brushing, he leans on Madeleine, resting his head on Madeleine’s. “Soft..”

“Espresso?”

“Hm?”

“What are you doing?”

“Your hair is soft.”

 

Espresso closes his eyes, but doesn’t fall asleep.

 Madeleine looks at his own hands. He frowns. “What if Canelé sends birds to grab us again? What if she grabs only me or only Espresso?? What if she just has the birds drop Espresso from way too high in the air?!”

“Maddie?”

“Huh?”

“Are you alright?”

 

Madeleine stops looking at his hands. “Just.. I’m just being paranoid.”

“Would you like to talk about it?”

“No.”

“Alright.”

 

Madeleine gently holds Espresso’s hands. “We should get up soon.”

“Nooooo..”

“I have to go on patrol. You most likely have experiments, yes?”

“That’s true, but I don’t want you to leave yet..”

“Would you like me to stay in your lab for a few minutes while you start up experiments?”

Espresso nods. “Mhm.”

 

Madeleine quietly hums.

Espresso falls asleep.

Madeleine stops humming when he hears Espresso snore.

“Espresso?”

 

Espresso hugs Madeleine, but doesn’t wake up.

Madeleine gently moves Espresso’s arms away, then lays Espresso down. He pulls the blanket up to Espresso’s shoulders.

Madeleine gets up and goes downstairs to make some coffee.

 

~*~That afternoon~*~

 

Since Espresso is doing experiments, Madeleine is outside being Madeleine.

He notices someone new. Something about the new cookie is.. wrong. Other than the fact that they’re far enough away to be blurry.

He can’t figure out what it is though, so he just pushes the wrong feeling to the side.

 

There’s cookies talking to her, but they look like they would rather be elsewhere.

One of them sees Madeleine, and whispers to another “If Madeleine doesn’t like her, then we’ll know it’s really bad.”

Madeleine walks over. Sparkling cookie looks at him. “Oh! Madeleine! Where have you been?”

“Espresso was tired and I had to make food.”

“Ah. Well, there is a new cookie here.” Sparkling sounds annoyed about the new cookie.

 

She turns and sees Madeleine. “Oh, wow, you are tall.”

(Her voice, named with the help of my friend, is the Bratty White Girl Who Breathes Starbucks voice)

She smiles “I should say my name, right?”

The other cookies cover their ears.

 

She very quickly says “My name is Venti caramel macchiato, two shots of vanilla, blended, with a hint of pumpkin spice, half a tablespoon of sugar, two teaspoons of salt, and no ice.”

She finally takes another breath. “But you can call me Venti!”

Madeleine takes a minute to respond.

 

“Was.. Was the full name necessary if you were just going to say your nickname?”

“Obviously. My name is a great name. What’s your name?”

“Madeleine.”

 

She looks him up and down. “Sooo are you a guy or a girl.”

Madeleine is very uncomfortable. “A- A guy, why?”

“Hm.. No, you aren’t my type.”

“Oh thank the Divine-“

 

Venti raises an eyebrow. “What’s wrong?”

“I am already with someone else-“

 

Princess cookie yells “YOU FINALLY STARTED DATING HIM?!”

“Uh- yeah-“

“RASPBERRY YOU OWE ME A TEA PARTY!”

 

Venti asks “Dating who?”

Madeleine backs away slightly. “My boyfriend. You have not met him.”

He thinks to himself “And I hope he never has the misfortune of meeting her.”

 

She looks a bit disappointed “Oh.. Is he attractive?”

“I do not know what you consider attractive.”

“Well, tall guys are the best ones! Dark hair is a bonus. And if he-“

“OH NO I- I LEFT THE STOVE ON! I MUST GO!” He’s just making up an excuse.

He turns and runs home.

 

Espresso is surprised to hear the front door open, then slam shut. He opens the door to his lab and peeks out. “Maddie? Aren’t you supposed to be on patrol?”

“There is a new cookie and she made me very uncomfortable and she is annoying. I very desperately hope she’s only temporarily here.”

“Oh, this is bad. I don’t think I’ve ever heard you say something like that about someone.”

“Well I have this feeling that something is just.. wrong about her. I can’t figure out what.”

 

Espresso holds his arms open, and Madeleine hugs him. Espresso asks “What’s her name?”

“She has a very long name, but she goes by Venti. I hope you never have to meet her and hear her extremely long name.”

“Wait, you mentioned her making you uncomfortable..”

 

Madeleine hugs Espresso a little tighter. “She was looking me up and down, then said I ‘wasn’t her type’ and started asking about other guys in the kingdom.”

Espresso is quiet, a disgusted look on his face.

 

Eventually, he says “I hate people like that.”

Madeleine nods. “I do not like Venti at all. I want her to leave as soon as possible.”

“Hopefully she does.”

Notes:

I drew Venti Caramel (it's on insta) and honestly her only redeeming quality is her hair looks cool

Chapter 45: Siblings?!

Summary:

Espresso (unfortunately) meets Venti Caramel

Another cookie returns. I wonder who it could be?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~A few days later~*~

 

Espresso is looking through the kitchen, but they’re low on food.

He sighs, finishing his coffee. “I’ll have to get more food.”

 

He changes into his normal outfit, then clips on his cape. He grabs his wallet and walks over to the door.

He pulls on his boots, then walks outside.

 

It’s a nice day today.

He goes to the shopping district. Several cookies say hi, since they haven’t seen him for a few days.

 

Unfortunately, Venti is awake, and she sees him.

She gasps “That one is HOT! And TALL!”

 

She walks up to him, but he isn’t looking at her. The other cookies are staring at the two, concerned.

When Espresso realizes she’s there, he jumps away. “When did you get there??”

“Oh, a minute ago! What’s your name?”

“Uh- Espresso.”

“Oh, Expresso!”

“No that is not-“

 

“I’m Venti caramel macchiato, two shots of vanilla, blended, with a hint of pumpkin spice, half a tablespoon of sugar, two teaspoons of salt, and no ice. But you..”

She looks him up and down. He takes a step away. She smiles at him. “You can call me Caramel~”

“No. I will not be doing that.”

 

She moves closer, so he moves away. She frowns “Why are you walking away?”

“I just want to buy food and leave.”

“Well, I can come with you. It could be a date!”

Everyone around them is silent.

 

Espresso yells “Absolutely not! I’m already dating someone!”

“What..?”

 

Espresso sees Madeleine. Venti grabs Espresso’s shirt and tries to pull him down, but he shoves her off.

He backs away, shaking. Madeleine saw. Venti tries to grab Espresso again, but Madeleine picks her up by the back of her shirt.

She starts screaming at him to put her down. He does not.

 

He looks at Espresso. “Are you alright?”

“Do I look like I’m fine?! I just wanted to get more food because we ran out, but fate clearly hates me!”

 

Venti is trying to kick Madeleine, but he’s wearing armor so he doesn’t notice.

She manages to slap him.

 

He stares at her. “I recommend that you stop screaming and hitting me.”

She glares at him. “Put me down, then!”

“Will you leave Espresso alone?”

She rolls her eyes. “UUGGGGGHHHH FIIIINNEEE!!”

Madeleine drops her.

 

Madeleine looks up at Espresso. “Shall we go get food?”

“I swear if you choke on a donut again..”

“That only happened twice!”

“You could have died both times!”

“But I didn’t.”

Espresso sighs, then starts walking away. Madeleine follows “Where are we going first?”

 

Venti watches as the two of them walk away.

“I need to make Expresso and his partner break up. He’s the hottest person here, so I have to date him.”

Then she notices someone familiar. Mocha runs up to Espresso and Madeleine. “There you are! I was looking for you earlier because I needed to…”

 

She and Venti make eye contact.

 

Mocha shivers. “Why is she here. She could have gone anywhere but here.”

Madeleine asks “Who?”

“My sister. Venti Caramel. I can’t remember the rest of her name.”

 

Espresso looks at Venti, who smiles at him.

Mocha quietly says “Oh no. She told you to call her Caramel, didnt she?”

“She did.”

“Ohhh shit. She’s really into you if she said that.”

 

Venti walks over to them. “Well well well, if it isn’t my unfashionable, social outcast sister. Why are you here?”

“I don’t have to tell you anything.”

“I haven’t seen you in years. Did you enjoy living on the streets?”

“I lived in a park.”

“Whatever. Just stay out-“

 

Espresso shoves Venti away. She had been moving closer and trying to touch him while talking to Mocha.

Espresso grumbles “No groceries are worth this.”

He stomps home.

 

Madeleine keeps Venti from following. He looks at Mocha, who’s shaking.

He gently says “You can go home if you would like.”

Mocha nods and runs home.

 

When she opens the door, she sees Espresso sitting at the table. He’s resting his elbows on it, hiding his face with his hands.

His glasses are on the table.

 

Mocha closes the door. “Dad? Wait- Sorry, Espresso-“

He moves one of his hands. “It’s fine. Are you alright?”

Mocha shakes her head. “I’m mostly worried about you.”

“Why?”

 

“Venti is crazy when she falls in love with someone! She will try anything to get them to date her! The longest it’s ever lasted was two weeks, but those two weeks were absolute hell for the poor guy she was going after.”

“What made her stop?”

“She lost interest because there was one detail about him that didn’t fit her type. That was the reason for all of them.”

“And it took her two weeks to find out??”

“No, she just decided it wasn’t worth it anymore. He was the closest she ever got to someone being her type though, so that’s why she tried for so long.”

 

Espresso groans. “Why can’t we ever have a calm month? At least ONE month of nothing bad happening would be lovely!”

Mocha thinks for a bit, then adds “Oh, and she’ll try to get you and Madeleine to break up. I highly doubt it’ll work though.”

Espresso rests his head on his arms. “I don’t leave the house often anyways, so I should be somewhat ok.. for now…”

 

Meanwhile, near the edge of the woods, Vanilla Cupcake is walking by himself, humming a random tune.

He hears something crash through some bushes, and he looks into the woods. 

A cookie falls onto another bush just before he can try to see who they are.

He runs over, and recognizes her. 

 

Pastry cookie.

 

She’s clearly injured, and her clothes are ripped in some places.

He helps her up. “What happened?”

She looks up at him. “You.. you’re helping me..?”

 

He realizes there’s an arrow in her leg, so he picks her up instead. “Something clearly happened to you.”

He starts walking. She’s more confused. “But.. I tried to kill you and Red Velvet…”

“That didn’t stop me from being nice.”

 

He’s walking to Herb’s place.

Cookies look at him, then get very confused when they recognize Pastry cookie.

 

Herb looks up from his flowers, then gasps “Vanilla?”

“Pastry cookie is hurt. Can you heal her?”

“Yes, I can.” He walks over to a soft bench. Vanilla carefully sets Pastry on the bench.

 

There’s a click sound from somewhere behind Vanilla. He quickly turns and sees someone wearing an outfit that looks like Pastry’s, but the colors are inverted.

They’re mostly hidden.

They quickly shoot, but Vanilla catches the bolt. He walks closer, and they shoot at him instead of Pastry.

 

He catches the second bolt, snapping it in half. The nearby cookies back away.

The mystery cookie quickly turns and runs away, disappearing into the crowd.

Vanilla stops walking. “Well that was.. concerning.”

 

He turns around and walks over to Herb and Pastry.

Most of her injuries are healed, and the arrow is no longer in her leg.

Vanilla asks “What happened?”

Notes:

Pastry cookie redemption arc??? It's more likely than you think

Chapter 46: The Lies of the Order

Summary:

Pastry explains what happens, and Vanilla offers to let her stay with him

Chapter Text

Pastry cookie looks down. “I.. I realized that the Order… They were wrong. I was close to realizing it after the encounter with Red Velvet in the Tower, but..”

She’s shivering. “They managed to make me believe in them more, which is why I tried to kill you and Red Velvet. Afterwards, I was thinking about the Tower and this kingdom, and that’s when I realized what had truly happened.”

 

Vanilla looks at the symbol on part of the bolt. “Why were they trying to kill you?”

“I know the secrets of the Tower. They do not want the secrets to be spread.”

“Do you need a place to stay?”

 

Pastry nods. “I’ll find somewhere.. hopefully…”

“You can stay with me. I’m fine sleeping on the couch, since it’s comfy!”

“What..?”

 

Sprinkles bumps into Vanilla’s legs. Then he hears Chiffon barking.

Vanilla turns and sees Red Velvet and Chiffon running over. Vanilla smiles “Hi Red Velvet! Hi Chiffon!”

 

Red Velvet sees Pastry. “Why is she here??”

“She escaped a cult that is now trying to kill her because she knows about the Tower.”

Red Velvet stares at him. “… What?”

 

Sprinkles jumps onto Pastry’s lap. She yelps and leans slightly away, but Sprinkles barks and lays down.

Vanilla looks at the two of them “They like you!”

“Oh.” She doesn’t move.

 

“Anyways, Red Velvet.” Vanilla turns to face him. “Is it ok if Pastry stays with us? I’m fine sleeping on the couch because it’s comfy.”

Red Velvet looks at Pastry. “Hm.. As long as she doesn’t have her crossbow in the house, it should be fine. I still don’t exactly trust her yet.”

Pastry sighs “Thats understandable.”

 

~*~a few days later~*~

 

Pastry did apologize for the earlier incident. Vanilla’s happy that she isn’t trying to kill anyone.

Pastry has been narrowly avoiding death. The Shadow Sister is still after her.

One of the Shadow Sister’s main obstacles?

 

Vanilla Cupcake.

 

He’s terrifyingly good at catching their crossbow bolts.

Speaking of Vanilla, he’s walking to the smithy while holding a paper.

Pastry, Latte, and Red Velvet are with him, but walking further behind.

 

Avocado cookie isn't busy right now, which is good for Vanilla.

He shows the drawing to her. “Do you think you could make this?”

Avocado takes the paper and looks it over. “Yep! Why do ya need it?”

“I’m uhh, having it made for someone.”

 

Avocado nods. “It’ll be ready by tomorrow!”

“Thank you.” He hands over the materials so she can make it.

Avocado happily starts working.

 

Vanilla walks over to the others, when he hears that annoyingly familiar click.

He sees the Shadow Sister.

 

When they shoot at Pastry, he catches the bolt, then throws it at them. It hits their arm.

They shoot again. Vanilla catches that one too. Instead of throwing it, he snaps it in half.

The nearby cookies stare at the broken bolt. “What?!”

 

Vanilla glances at them. “What?”

The Shadow Sister gets the bolt out of their arm and runs away.

 

Vanilla looks at the broken bolt in his hand. “This is getting ridiculous.”

Red Velvet quietly asks “How did you break that?”

“I’m strong.”

 

Vanilla notices Espresso and Madeleine buying food. Espresso is nervously looking around, staying close to Madeleine.

Unfortunately, Venti can see him.

 

She runs up to him, trying to grab him, but Madeleine gets between the two.

Venti is angrily glaring at him. “Why are you getting in my way?!”

“Why are you trying to touch Espresso without consent?!!”

 

Venti doesn’t answer, and instead she shoves Madeleine to the side.

She tries grabbing Espresso, but he grabs both her wrists. She immediately smiles “Aw, this is so romantic-“

He throws her fairly far away, which is slightly impressive due to how rarely he throws people.

He gently helps Madeleine up. They quickly finish their grocery shopping. 

 

Venti tries to run over and grab Espresso, but now Vanilla Cupcake gets in the way. “No. Leave them alone.”

“But Expresso is so hot. He’s exactly my type, so I have to have him.”

Espresso freezes when he hears that. Madeleine looks at him, noticing the shivering almost immediately.

 

Vanilla stares at Venti. “He’s already dating someone.”

“Who? I just want to have a.. discussion.. with them.”

“I’m not telling you! You clearly want to hurt whoever his partner is!”

“I never said I would do that! Do you really think I would hurt someone?”

“Yes. You would.”

 

She tries to push past him, but he doesn’t let her do that.

She glares at him, her voice sounding more sinister. “Just let me through.”

Vanilla raises an eyebrow. “Oh we’re doing scary voices now?”

“Let me go past you!” she growls.

 

Vanilla leans down to be eye level with her. His voice sounds terrifying, especially since almost no one has heard it like this.

“I strongly recommend that you leave Espresso alone. You wouldn’t want to lose any limbs, would you?”

Venti shivers and runs away.

 

He turns to Espresso, smiling and going back to his normal voice. “I hope that helps keep her away for a bit!”

Everyone is staring at him, which makes him nervous. “What? I can be scary when I want to.”

Espresso shakes his head a bit. “Madeleine can do that too.. I shouldn’t be as surprised.”

 

Madeleine is looking at something in the distance, squinting slightly.

Espresso looks where he’s looking, then asks “Why are you looking at Mocha and GingerBrave?”

“How can you see that far??”

 

Espresso takes off his glasses, handing them to Madeleine. “Try those on.”

He holds them, confused. “Why are you giving me your glasses?”

“Can you please just try them on?”

“But I shouldn’t need glasses.. They said I wouldn’t need them.”

 

Espresso sighs. “If you mean your parents, they aren’t exactly the most trustworthy people.”

Madeleine stays quiet, looking at Espresso’s glasses.

Then he puts them on and looks around.

 

He can see Mocha and Gingerbrave talking. It’s not blurry anymore.

 

He takes the glasses off again. Blurry.

He puts them on again. Not blurry.

Off again. Blurry.

 

He hands the glasses back to Espresso, who puts them on again. “Did they help?”

Madeleine stays quiet.

 

Espresso looks at him. “Madeleine, do you need glasses?”

Chapter 47: Attempted Kidnapping

Summary:

Uh Oh

Also Vanilla Cupcake scares Venti again

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Madeleine nods, staring at the ground.

 

Espresso gently pets his hair. “It’s not something to be ashamed of. I can help you get glasses. You most likely have better eyesight than I do, so you won’t need glasses as strong as mine.”

“Oh I- I’m not ashamed of it.. I just.. My vision has been like this since I was a kid. My parents convinced me it was normal…”

 

He leans on Espresso’s side. “It’s not like we couldn’t buy them. We had more than enough money to buy glasses. They just.. They wanted me to be perfect.”

Espresso gently holds Madeleine’s hand and starts walking with him. “Why would having glasses make you less perfect? Glasses would give you perfect vision.”

 

Madeleine sighs. “It’s a physical aid that cookies would be able to see. Apparently my image is more important than my ability to see.”

“Well, you’ll be able to see once we get your vision tested and glasses made.”

Madeleine smiles. “That would be nice, to see better.”

 

~*~the next day~*~

 

Vanilla and Pastry are walking to the smithy. He’s basically become her bodyguard at this point.

Avocado smiles when she sees them, then walks over to the shelf of completed projects.

 

She hands the sword, in a scabbard, to Vanilla.

 

Pastry looks at him. “Who’s that for?”

“Oh, I’ll tell you later.” He pulls it out of the scabbard and carefully looks at it. He smiles. “It’s perfect! Thank you, Avocado!”

“It’s not a problem!”

 

Vanilla puts the sword away, then waves goodbye. He clips the scabbard to the belt he put on this morning.

He and Pastry start walking again.

 

She’s still curious. “Can you tell me now?”

“Yeah. It’s for me.”

“Why do you need a sword now??”

“You’ll see.”

 

She shivers. “I.. That sounds terrifying.”

“Oh, I’m not gonna attack you with it. That would be rude.”

 

The area they’re in doesn’t have as many cookies. They hear the familiar click of a crossbow.

Vanilla turns and catches the bolt, then glares at the Shadow Sister.

 

They load another bolt.

Vanilla runs towards them, and they quickly shoot. He catches that one too.

He grabs their arm, the one with the crossbow, and moves it up so they can’t hurt anyone.

 

He picks them up off the ground. “Can you stop trying to kill my friend? It’s not very polite.”

“If you do not get out of my way, I will kill you too!”

“I’m pretty sure I could kill you before you even hurt me. Why are you trying to kill my friend?”

“She has dangerous information that she could use to harm thousands of-“

“If you mean she knows about the Cake Factory, you can stop. I-“

 

They try getting out, but it doesn’t work. “How do you know about the Tower?”

“As I was saying- I’m from the Tower. I was baked there.”

 

They look at his eyes. “You.. are a cake?!”

“Uh, yeah. Can you please stop trying to kill my friend?”

“I cannot return until she has been silenced.”

 

Vanilla sighs. “I wanted to use this on something important, but I guess you’re first.”

He draws the sword.

They try escaping more.

 

Vanilla looks at the sword in his hand, then them. “I’ll give you one more chance. You can go back and lie, saying you succeeded, or you can die. It’s pretty simple.”

They look at the sword, which is very sharp. Especially since it hasn’t been used before.

“I- I’ll leave.”

 

Vanilla gently sets them down. He smiles “I hope you have a safe trip home!”

They turn and run into the woods. As soon as he’s sure they’re gone, he puts his sword away and walks over to Pastry. “That is why.”

“To threaten people?”

“Uh.. Surrree.. Let's go with that being the only reason I would need a deadly weapon.”

“Are you going to kill someone?!”

 

“No. Well..” he drops to a whisper “Honestly I am kinda considering killing Venti if she keeps bothering everyone.”

“Oh. Understandable. She’s.. I don’t know what word describes how annoying she is.”

“Exactly.”

 

Speaking of Venti, she’s stalking Espresso.

 

Espresso’s just waiting for Madeleine to finish picking out frames, or design his own if he really wants to.

He’s drinking some coffee.

Venti silently creeps up behind him. He shivers, starting to turn his head.

 

She grabs him, pulling so he falls down. He screams and drops his coffee as he hits the ground.

She grabs his arms and starts dragging him away. He’s still yelling and trying to get up.

 

She growls, kicking him in the back of his head. “Shut up!”

“NO! LET GO OF ME!!”

“NO!”

 

Espresso yanks his wrists down, which makes Venti fall, but he knew that would happen.

He quickly moves his leg, kneeing her in the face. She lets go of his wrists, so he quickly shoves her off.

 

He gets up and runs. Venti is very angry now. She picks up a sugarcube pebble and throws it at the back of his head.

It doesn’t knock him over, but he stumbles.

She pushes him before he can recover. He makes sure his head doesn’t get hurt or glasses get broken.

 

She grabs his ankles and starts dragging him again.

He’s still screaming at her to let go while trying to grab anything to keep her from dragging him away.

 

Venti runs into someone. She looks up to see Vanilla Cupcake glaring down at her.

She nervously laughs and lets go of Espresso. “It was only a joke, you don’t need to be so angry about it!”

 

Espresso gets up and runs to Madeleine, who’s done picking the frame.

The glasses themselves are gonna take some time to be made.

 

Espresso clings to Madeleine, who notices that Espresso is freezing. “What did she do?!”

Espresso tries to stop himself from crying. “She grabbed- grabbed me and tried to- tried to drag me away..”

Madeleine looks at Venti and Vanilla.

 

Vanilla crosses his arms, still glaring at Venti. “A joke? Seriously?”

She takes a step back. “A harmless joke. He didn’t get hurt so it’s fine.”

Espresso looks at her. “You pushed me onto the ground and threw a rock at my head!”

 

Vanilla squats down slightly to be eye level with Venti. “Do you think it’s funny to make someone think they’re going to die?”

Venti fails to hide her laughter “Sometimes. Especially my sister.”

Vanilla stands up to his full height again. “Ah. So you’re a horrible person.”

“What? No! I’m like, so nice to everyone, unless they’re rude to me!”

 

Everyone within earshot stares at her, severely doubting that statement.

Vanilla draws his sword. “ANYWAYS! Do you mind if I test my sword on you?”

She backs up more. “Wh- What do you mean?”

“I haven’t been able to stab anything with it yet, and you are a horrible person, so I’m allowed to stab you.” He walks closer.

 

She turns and runs. He could easily catch up and stab her, but instead he stays just close enough to barely reach her.

He isn’t actually gonna stab her (yet). He’s just giving her a taste of her own medicine.

 

After a minute, she trips and falls down. Vanilla raises his sword. Venti screams and begs him to not hurt her.

He lowers his sword, fake laughing.

 

She stares at him. “Why are you laughing?!”

“Why aren’t you? It was just a harmless joke.”

“NO IT WASN’T! YOU SCARED ME HALF TO DEATH!!”

“But it was funny.”

“NO IT WAS TERRIFYING!!”

 

“YEAH AND YOU JUST DID THAT TO ESPRESSO! DO YOU SEE WHY SHIT LIKE THIS IS NOT FUNNY?!”

Cookies stare at the two of them, mostly because of Vanilla swearing.

 

Venti crosses her arms “Oh he was fine. I wasn’t chasing him with a sword!”

“You- YOU WERE TRYING TO KIDNAP HIM!”

“I WAS NOT! I was just pranking him. Calm down.”

 

Vanilla’s hand is shaking.

He puts his sword away so he doesn’t try to stab her. “Even if you thought it was a prank, he thought it was real.”

“Well it’s his fault he can’t take a joke.”

 

Vanilla pulls on his own hair. “YOU ARE MAKING IT VERY DIFFICULT TO NOT PUNCH YOU RIGHT NOW!”

“Why? I’m too pretty to be punched. You wouldn’t punch a hottie like me, would you?”

“Actually, I don’t feel any attraction, so your looks can’t save you.”

“Well I’m still too nice for you to punch me.”

She gets up, standing in front of a decorative wall.

 

Vanilla punches the wall next to her head. She shrieks, then looks at where his hand is.

There are cracks spreading from where his fist landed.

 

He growls, then turns and stomps home, finding Pastry on his way. She’s still fine, but Vanilla is very upset.

He leaves Pastry with Red Velvet and Latte, then asks “Where can I go to punch stuff? I really need to punch stuff to calm down.” 

Latte thinks for a moment, then tells him. He nods and stomps away to go punch stuff.

Notes:

I may or may not be working on an animation where y'all can hear the voices of Vanilla Cupcake, Mocha, and Venti Caramel

It's not done yet though

Chapter 48: Success

Summary:

Espresso's been hiding in the safety of his home, and Madeleine has been taking care of him.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~two days later~*~

 

Espresso is curled up in multiple blankets. He hasn’t warmed up since that incident.

Madeleine has glasses now. He waited until he was home with Espresso to put them on.

Espresso sighs. “I wish I could’ve gone with him, but Venti is outside.”

He shivers more. “Why does fear have to be so cold??”

 

 Madeleine walks in with some coffee. “Espresso?”

“Still- Still c-cold..”

Madeleine hands him the coffee, which he quickly drinks to feel some warmth. He can’t feel any difference in temperature.

 

Madeleine sits next to Espresso, who moves the blankets so he can hug him.

Madeleine shivers, but lets Espresso hug him. “You- You’re still freezing!”

Espresso hugs him tighter. “Sorry. I-“

“This is not your fault. It is Venti’s fault.”

 

Espresso hides his face in Madeleine’s hair, trying to keep himself from crying.

“I- know b- but you’ve been taking- taking care of me and I- I feel bad..”

“I don’t mind taking care of you. Is there anything else you would like to try to warm up?”

Espresso starts crying, clinging to Madeleine. “I- I don’t- I don’t know…”

 

Madeleine snuggles closer to him. “Would you like to cuddle?”

Espresso nods.

“Oh! Mocha started a fire in the fireplace if you want to sit near that with me.”

“Please?” He let’s go so Madeleine can get up.

 

Madeleine gently picks up the blanket burrito Espresso, carrying him to the living room.

The carpet in front of the fireplace is soft.

Madeleine sits down. Espresso looks at the fire, then holds his hand out towards it.

 

He can’t feel the heat.

 

He curls up, leaning on Madeleine. “I- I can’t feel it..”

Madeleine thinks for a bit, then gets an idea. “You always heat up when I call you pretty or kiss you! Would you like me to kiss you?”

Espresso feels the slightest bit warmer. He sits up, wiping the tears off his face. “Y-Yes I would like that..”

 

Madeleine gently puts his hands on Espresso’s cheeks, then pulls his head down a little to kiss him.

Espresso heats up. Not enough to stop shivering, but he’s noticeably warmer.

Mocha walks past with a plate of food. “If you’re gonna make out, go back to your room.”

 

Espresso moves away from Madeleine, hiding his face in his hands. Madeleine gets up. “That is an excellent idea!”

Mocha chuckles as Madeleine carries Espresso back to the bedroom. She yells “Don’t worry about making too much noise! I’m gonna be bothering people outside!”

Both Madeleine and Espresso stop moving.

 

Mocha finishes her food. “What? Do you expect me to not know about that kind of stuff? While it’s not something I would ever want to do, you two probably enjoy it.”

They still don’t move. Mocha finishes her food. “Anyways, bye Dads I’ll see ya la- oops- Bye Espresso, Bye Madeleine! I’ll see ya later!”

She runs out.

 

Madeleine looks at Espresso, whose face is covered by blush.

Madeleine quietly says “Well.. We do have the house to ourselves now.”

Espresso leans on him. “Right now I just want to lay down.”

“Alright!”

 

He gently lays Espresso down. Madeleine puts his glasses on the nightstand next to Espresso’s.

Madeleine snuggles close to Espresso. “I love you. I’ll make some warm food in a bit. Hopefully that will help.”

“Thank you. I love you too.”

 

Madeleine smiles, then says “Until Venti leaves, or dies, I can take care of buying everything so you can stay safe inside the house.”

“Will that be too much? I don’t want to make you do everything.”

“You’ll still be able to do your experiments, and I can grab things while on patrol. It isn’t that much extra work for me.”

 

Espresso hums slightly.

Madeleine sings, gently holding one of Espresso’s hands.

 

Outside, Mocha is wandering around. She looks around, then freezes when she sees Venti drinking some coffee outside of the Latte Café.

Mocha turns and starts speed walking away, but Venti sees her. “Mooooooooochaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

She sounds innocent, but Mocha knows she isn’t.

 

Mocha ignores her. Venti gets up. “Why don’t you come here and talk to your sister?”

Mocha can feel cookies staring at her.

She glares at Venti. “I don’t want to.”

 

Mocha starts walking again. Venti follows her. “But I haven’t seen you in forEEEEEEVVVEERRRRR!”

“I wish it stayed that way!”

Venti grabs Mocha’s arm. “I just want to talk with you.”

 

Mocha quickly turns and kicks her in the stomach. She yells “I wish I wasn’t related to someone as awful as you!”

Venti gasps “Awful? How could I be Awful??”

 

Mocha struggles to find words at first, then finally manages to scream “YOU KICKED ME OUT OF THE HOUSE!!”

“Mom and Dad wanted you gone. All you did was take up space in the house and bother everyone with your dumb questions.”

Mocha takes a shaky breath, before turning and starting to stomp away.

 

Venti asks “Where are you going? Aren’t you homeless?”

Mocha stops.

Venti chuckles. “Even in a new kingdom, you still can’t find a home?”

 

Mocha charges at her, knocking her down. She punches Venti in the face. “YOU ARE THE REASON I WAS HOMELESS IN THE FIRST PLACE!”

Venti shoves her off. “DON’T PUNCH MY FACE!”

Mocha kicks her. Venti gets up and grabs Mocha’s ponytail, picking her up.

 

Mocha kicks at Venti, but she can’t quite reach.

Venti laughs, until Vanilla Cupcake grabs her wrist.

Venti drops Mocha, who curls up with her hands in her hair.

 

Venti tries getting away from Vanilla. “Let go of me!”

“Why should I?”

“Just let go!”

 

Vanilla puts his other hand on the hilt of his sword. “You should run.”

He lets go, and Venti runs away.

 

Vanilla crouches down next to Mocha. “Are you ok? Venti ran away.”

Mocha looks up at him. “Gone..?”

“Yes. She’s gone.”

 

Mocha shivers. “Will she.. she be back?”

“If she comes back I will stab her.”

Vanilla sits down.

 

Mocha tightens her grip on her hair. “Venti is bad..”

“Yeah. I’m pretty sure the only person in this entire kingdom who even tolerates staying around her for a few minutes is Devil cookie.”

Vanilla gently opens Mocha’s hands so she won’t hurt herself. “But even they complain about her.”

 

Mocha lets go of her hair completely, sitting up. “She’s going after Espresso. Espresso is staying inside until she’s gone.”

“Does dying count as gone?”

Mocha nods.

“If she isn’t gone by the end of the week, I’ll make sure she’s gone.”

“Please tell me you’re going to kill her.”

“I can neither confirm or deny that statement.”

 

Mocha gets up. “I’m gonna go home.”

“Alright. I hope you feel better soon.”

Mocha nods. “Thank you. You’re nice.”

 

~*~three days later~*~

 

Espresso yawns, finishing the experiment. He hears the door open, then there’s the sound of something being set on a table.

Espresso stands up, and the door closes.

He walks over to the table. There’s a cup with a note.

 

He picks up the paper, reading it.

I made you some more coffee, but I didn’t want to interrupt your experiments. I hope you enjoy it! -Madeline

He sets it down then picks up the cup.

 

He drinks some of it, then starts walking over to his notebook, when he stops in the middle of the room.

“That didn’t taste like his coffee. That tasted more like.. caramel?”

 

He stares at the cup, his hand shaking.

“This.. This isn’t…”

His hand gets shakier as he sways slightly. “This isn’t his coffee!”

 

He collapses, dropping the cup of caramel-flavored potion on the floor.

The cup shatters.

 

Espresso hears laughter as he passes out.

Notes:

Motivation decided to dead, so the animation/voice acting thing will have to wait a lot longer than I thought

Chapter 49: Rescue Mission

Summary:

Madeleine can't find Espresso and reasonably panics. He and some others form a team to rescue Espresso.

Chapter Text

~*~Two hours later~*~

 

Madeleine walks inside, setting the groceries on the counter. “Espresso! Mocha! I got food!”

He puts some of it away, but stops. The house is silent.

He puts down the jar he was holding. “Mocha? Espresso?”

 

No response. He starts checking every room. When he opens Mocha’s door, he finds her tied to her desk chair, passed out.

He runs over and unties the ropes. Mocha groans, but doesn’t open her eyes.

Madeleine is extremely concerned. “Mocha! Wake up!”

 

She sits up, awake. “Huh?! Dad?? Did I pass out in my chair?”

“You were tied to the chair. We need to find Espresso.”

Mocha gets up, and they start checking the other rooms.

 

Madeleine opens the door to Espresso’s lab.

On the floor, next to Espresso’s glasses and the shattered cup, is a small paper. Espresso is nowhere to be seen.

Madeleine runs over and picks up the paper, reading it.

 

I hope you said goodbye to Espresso earlier, because you are NEVER going to see him EVER AGAIN!

I’ve taken him somewhere that you will never find him.

 

Madeleine picks up Espresso’s glasses, starting to cry.

Madeleine yells “ESPRESSO’S BEEN KIDNAPPED!”

 

He runs outside, still holding Espresso’s glasses. He sees Custard Cookie III and Red Velvet talking to each other, though Custard Cookie III is mostly focused on petting Chiffon.

Red Velvet notices him.

“Madeleine?”

“Espresso he- He’s gone! He was kidnapped!”

 

Custard Cookie III gasps “Who dares to take one of my loyal subjects?!”

“I am fairly certain it was Venti who took him! Red Velvet, is Chiffon good at tracking?”

 

Red Velvet nods. “Most cake hounds are. Should we get Vanilla Cupcake and Sprinkles?”

“Yes! And we need to hurry!”

Custard Cookie III raises his scepter. “I will go find him and order him to help!”

 

Red Velvet pets Chiffon. “Can you help Custard Cookie III find Vanilla and Sprinkles?”

Chiffon barks, and follows Custard Cookie III.

 

It doesn’t take long before they see Vanilla, Herb, and Sprinkles. Chiffon is running next to Sprinkles.

The only surprising thing is the fact that Vanilla is carrying Red Velvet’s sword.

He hands it to Red Velvet.

 

Madeleine crouches down and lets the dogs sniff Espresso’s glasses.

They start sniffing the ground, then pick up the faint smell of coffee.

 

Mocha looks at the group. “Are you going to get Dad- Espresso back?”

Madeleine nods.

Mocha is shivering slightly. “Be careful. Venti knows how to use Light magic. If she actually put effort into learning it past the basics, she would be very good at it. I don’t know if she did or not.”

 

Madeleine nods again. “I will be careful.”

The group follows the two dogs.

 

~*~elsewhere~*~

 

Espresso groans, not opening his eyes immediately. He’s sitting on a chair.

He tries to move his hands, but they’re tied together behind his back.

 

He sits up more, opening his eyes.

The room is blurry. He starts trying to get his hands free.

The door opens. He looks up, and the door closes behind Venti.

 

She starts giggling. “You’re finally awake!”

She walks closer. “And don’t try escaping. You can’t burn through those restraints.”

 

Espresso glares at her blurry face. “Release me this instant! You do not want Madeleine angry with you!”

Venti laughs. “Why would I let you go? Madeleine can’t find us!”

Espresso tries moving his feet, but it doesn’t work. “He will find us. I know he will.”

 

Venti grabs Espresso’s chin, making him look at her. “He won’t. That dumbass cookie isn't smart enough to track you.”

Espresso tries to move his head, but she tightens her grip. She smiles “Aww don’t worry. You’ll be safe with me! And now that you don’t have those ugly glasses in the way, you’re perfect.”

She leans down slightly to be closer to Espresso’s face. “And since you’re perfect, I’m never going to let you leave.”

 

“Stop touching my face!”

She chuckles. “Which one of us is tied to a chair?”

 

Espresso shivers as he gets colder. “I don’t like being touched!”

“Then why do you let Madeleine get close to you? And hug you?”

“I trust him! I don’t trust you!”

 

Venti’s eyes widen. “He was the person you were dating!”

“He IS my boyfriend. He and I are still togeth-“

Venti shoves him away, which makes him fall over. He lands on his side, hitting his head on the floor.

 

Venti yells “You are with me now! Not Madeleine!”

Espresso glares at her, but stays quiet so she doesn’t hurt him worse.

 

~*~ with the group again~*~

 

Madeleine’s getting more and more anxious. “What if she’s going to hurt him? What if she kills him?!”

Vanilla tries to help Madeleine calm down, but it’s not working.

He starts crying. “What- What if he’s dead?!”

“He isn’t dead. We will save him, I promise.”

 

Madeleine is still crying. “But what- what if-“

Vanilla hugs Madeleine. Sprinkles barks.

Vanilla looks at them. “The scent is getting stronger! We’re closer!”

Madeleine gasps, then lets go of Vanilla. “Let us hurry!”

 

A few minutes later, Vanilla grabs Madeleine and yanks him away from a trap on the ground.

Vanilla grabs a stick and sets the trap off. He quickly picks up the dogs. “It’s dangerous. There’s traps.”

Red Velvet looks at him. “How did you notice that?”

“Oh, you aren’t looking at the ground? I look at the ground when I walk.”

 

Vanilla sets the dogs down. “You two stay behind me, alright? I don’t want you to get hurt.”

They both bark.

Vanilla grabs a stick and starts navigating the group through the trap zone, tripping all of the traps with the stick.

 

After ten minutes, there aren’t any traps.

The dogs go to the front and pick up the scent again.

 

Red Velvet asks “Vanilla, why did you give back my sword?”

“We’re fighting someone, aren’t we? It’s better to have weapons.”

“What about you?”

 

Vanilla points to his sword, which is in the scabbard. “I have a sword.”

Chiffon barks. Red Velvet turns to Madeleine. “We’re close.”

 

Madeleine can faintly pick up the smell of coffee in the air. “I can smell coffee! Faintly, but I can!”

The group quickens their pace. Soon, they find the place where Espresso is being kept.

 

Madeleine quietly opens the door. There’s a small hallway. Only one of the doors is closed.

Madeleine goes over and tries to open it, but it’s locked.

He kicks the door open.

 

Venti is kissing Espresso, who’s still stuck in the chair and clearly not wanting to be kissed.

 

Madeleine is shaking. “ESPRESSO?!”

Chapter 50: Venti Gets Punched In The Face (Very Deserved)

Summary:

Venti gets punched in the fucking face

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Venti quickly moves away, staring at Madeleine. “How did you- Why are you here?!”

Espresso tries to say something, but Venti covers his mouth with her hand.

 

Madeleine is crying. “Why were you kissing him?!”

“He’s with me now, not you.”

Madeleine walks closer. “Why?”

“He doesn’t love you anymore.”

 

Espresso is glaring at her. Madeleine looks at Espresso, who’s shivering from how cold he is.

Madeleine is in front of Venti. “What?”

“Yeah. He doesn’t love you.”

 

Madeleine punches her in the face, knocking her to the ground.

 

Espresso can talk now. Madeleine puts Espresso’s glasses on, and Espresso looks at him. He smiles “Maddie!”

Madeleine moves behind the chair, getting the restraints off of Espresso’s hands. “Are you alright?”

“No..”

“What did she do?”

 

Espresso is starting to cry. “She kept kissing me an- and touching my chest. She- She could have done stuff while I- I was passed out…”

Madeleine gets the restraints off Espresso’s ankles, then gets up. He glares at Venti.

“You did that to him..?”

 

Venti gets up. “Yeah, what’s wrong with that? It’s harmless.”

Madeleine takes a deep breath. “May the Divine have mercy on you…”

He grabs her shirt, picking her up. “BECAUSE I WONT!”

Venti holds up her hands “WAIT-“

 

Before Madeleine can do anything else, she temporarily blinds him with light magic.

She gets out of his grip, then shoves Madeleine to the ground.

 

Espresso gets up. “Maddie!”

Venti rolls her eyes “Why am I even putting so much effort into this?”

Madeleine gets up, but he still can’t see. “Espresso?! Where-“

Venti grabs Madeleine’s hair. Madeleine screams.

 

Vanilla runs into the room, then grabs Venti’s wrist. “Let go of his hair!”

Venti yanks on Madeleine’s hair.

 

Vanilla tightens his grip, and there’s a faint cracking sound.

Venti lets go of Madeleine’s hair, holding her wrist. “WHAT THE FUCK?!”

 

Vanilla looks at Espresso. “Help Madeleine get outside safely. I’ll deal with this.”

Espresso nods, then walks over to Madeleine. “Maddie, is it ok if I pick you up?”

Madeleine moves closer to Espresso’s voice. “Ess, yes, safe.”

Espresso gently scoops him up, then runs outside.

 

Vanilla draws his sword.

Venti starts laughing, then she does a spell, throwing it at Vanilla.

He quickly moves out of the way, but she hits him in the arm with a different spell. It burns.

 

He charges at her, but she hits his leg. He falls down.

Venti chuckles “I’m glad I didn’t use magic at first. None of you know what I can do!”

 

He tries to get up, but she waves her hand. Magic restraints appear on his wrists and ankles, holding him down.

Venti picks up Vanilla’s sword, then looks down at him.

He tries to get up, but the restraints burn his wrists and ankles, so he tries moving to the side instead, but that doesn’t work either.

Venti raises the sword, and Vanilla watches in fear as the sword comes down.

 

She cuts halfway through one of Vanilla’s arms. He screams. Venti drops the sword on the floor.

She laughs and walks out to hunt down Espresso and Madeleine.

 

Red Velvet and Herb told Espresso and Madeleine to follow Chiffon back to the kingdom, so that’s what they’re doing.

Espresso is carrying Madeleine and running just behind the surprisingly fast cake hound.

The blinding light spell is wearing off, so Madeleine is starting to see again.

 

Venti steps outside. Red Velvet tightens his grip on his sword. “What did you do to Vanilla?!”

“Does it matter?”

“Did you kill him?!”

“I should have.”

Red Velvet charges at her.

 

She does the same blinding light spell that she did with Madeleine, then moves out of the way as Red Velvet trips and falls down.

She takes his sword, stabbing one end of it into the ground. She moves it so it’s just barely above his neck.

The ground keeps it in place. Red Velvet can feel the sword against his neck. It’s falling ever so slightly.

 

He tries to roll to the side, but Venti waves her hand, creating magical restraints.

Herb is hiding in a bush with Sprinkles.

Venti starts heading back to the kingdom.

 

As soon as she’s far enough away to not see, Herb gets out of the bush and pulls Red Velvet’s sword away from his neck, then heals the small cuts left behind.

He then runs inside and finds Vanilla Cupcake.

 

Vanilla looks up at him. “Are.. the others ok..?”

Herb runs over and starts healing Vanilla’s arm. “Madeleine and Espresso are running home. Red Velvet is mostly ok now, and Sprinkles is hiding.”

“Where did Venti go?”

“She’s following the other two.”

 

Vanilla tries to move his legs, but that doesn’t work. He sighs. “I’m guessing you only know healing spells?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, I have two options I guess. Wait for it to wear off, or the gruesome one.”

“What??”

“I’m gonna wait for a bit before resorting to the gruesome one. Can you go outside and stay with Red Velvet? If he’s trapped like I am, he shouldn’t be alone out there.”

Herb nods and goes outside.

 

Espresso is still running. He knows his way home from this point, so he picks up Chiffon.

Madeleine is hugging Chiffon, leaning on Espresso’s chest.

 

He can see the edge of the kingdom. Mocha is standing there, along with several other cookies.

He slows down when he’s closer to them, then sets down Madeleine.

 

Espresso is still freezing cold, and now tired on top of that.

He collapses.

Madeleine gently catches him, then sets Chiffon down before picking up Espresso.

 

After a few minutes, Venti walks out of the woods.

Mocha glares at her. “Leave!”

“Why? I only want Expresso.”

“He hates you!”

“No, he loves me. I’m hot, remember?”

 

Mocha takes a deep breath. “Venti. LITERALLY EVERYONE HERE HATES YOU!”

“Stop lying and give Expresso to me.”

“Leave. Before we make you.”

 

Venti sighs, then uses magic to create her weapon, similar to how Madeleine makes replicas of his shield.

Her weapon is a spear.

 

Mocha keeps her eyes on Venti. “Dads, you two should leave.”

Madeleine nods, then turns and runs.

 

Venti stares at Mocha. “Did you call the blonde one your dad?”

“No I called both of them Dad.”

“They aren’t your real parents.”

“They’re better parents than the ones I did have!”

 

Venti charges at Mocha, who barely has time to dodge. Mocha hits the top of the spear shaft, which makes it tilt down.

She steps on it, and Venti is forced to let go.

 

Venti smiles at Mocha “What’s wrong? Can’t use magic?”

“I can!”

“Then fight me with it! Or is your magic too weak like it always was?”

 

Venti walks closer to Mocha, picking up her spear.

Mocha starts backing up. “Stop!”

 

Venti walks closer, then screams as something hits her arm.

Notes:

Triple update? Hell yeah.

Chapters might take a bit longer to get out after this, since I'm working on some other espresseleine stories

Chapter 51: Venti's Fall

Summary:

Venti shows off more of her magic

Notes:

This chapter is violent. Venti is very angry

Chapter Text

Rye cookie is glaring at Venti. “Get away from the kid.”

Venti summons a spear behind Rye, then launches it towards her back.

Chili Pepper tackles Rye, saving her from the spear.

 

Venti gets the grain bullet out of her arm before healing herself.

She throws the other spear at Mocha, hitting her in the leg. Mocha screams.

She tries to sit up, but Venti waves her hand. Magic restraints appear on Mocha’s wrists and hold her down.

 

Fig blows their horn, and the fig birds are summoned. They go after Venti.

She blinds most of them, knocking them out of the sky. She summons another spear, walking towards Mocha, who’s terrified.

 

Knight, Princess, and Raspberry stand between Venti and Mocha.

Venti is even more annoyed. “Get out of my way.”

They do not.

 

Mocha is trying to break the restraints. She breaks one of them.

She quickly breaks the next one and sits up.

 

Madeleine is back, walking up behind Venti.

Venti gets ready to throw a spear at Princess, but Madeleine grabs the spear shaft and rips it out of her hand.

He drops it on the ground and punches Venti in the back of the head.

 

She lands face first in the dirt. Before she can get up, he stabs her leg.

Venti screams, but sits up enough to grab Madeleine and yank him down to the ground.

 

Madeleine hits his head on a sugarcube rock. He starts to get up, but Venti grabs his hair and slams his face on the rock.

His glasses shatter from the force.

 

She looks at his bloodied face, decides it’s not enough, and slams his face on the rock again.

Knight and Raspberry try to get Venti to let go of Madeleine, but she blinds them as well.

 

Madeleine tries pulling Venti’s wrist away from his head, but she slams him down a third time. Part of his face is starting to crumble.

Other cookies try to help but Venti screams “I HAVE TONS OF MANA AND I WILL NOT HESITATE TO BLIND ALL OF YOU PERMANENTLY!!”

 

They back away. The only way they can save Madeleine is if they kill her in one hit. None of them are strong enough to do that.

She slams Madeleine’s face on the rock again. He lets go of her wrist, his hand hitting the ground with a soft thud.

His breathing is shaky.

 

Venti looks at the cracks running along Madeleine’s face, as well as the blood.

She looks up, then points at GingerBrave, who’s shaking. “You! Get Expresso. I’ll possibly let this one live if I have Expresso.”

GingerBrave nods and runs to get Espresso.

 

Madeleine tries to say something, but Venti slams his face against the rock a fifth time.

He stays quiet.

 

GingerBrave returns shortly with Espresso running ahead of him.

Venti looks up at Espresso and smiles “Hi Expresso!!”

“What did you do?!”

 

Madeleine manages to say “Ess-“

Venti slams his face on the rock, then looks at his face again. He can’t see anything. His face is covered in cracks and blood.

 

She turns Madeleine’s head so Espresso can see. Madeleine makes a small sound of pain from being twisted uncomfortably.

Espresso is so cold he feels sick. “Mad- Madeleine?!”

Venti giggles. “So, Expresso, I’ll give you a choice. Come with me, or I’ll kill Madeleine right here.”

 

Espresso silently walks over to her.

She looks up at his face. “You- Why didn’t you hesitate??”

“I don’t want him to die.”

 

Venti looks at Madeleine. “You care about someone this pathetic?”

“He’s my boyfriend.”

 

Venti gets dangerously close to snapping Madeleine’s neck.

“Was. He was your boyfriend. Say it.”

“He was my boyfriend…”

 

Venti relaxes slightly, no longer close to snapping Madeleine’s neck. “Good boy~”

She waves her hand slightly.

 

Espresso feels nauseous.

 

Venti stands up, still holding Madeleine by the hair.

With her other hand, she grabs Espresso’s tie and yanks him down. He tries to stand up again, but Venti glares at him.

“If you keep reacting like this, Madeleine dies.”

 

Espresso sways slightly. He looks at the woods and sees Vanilla Cupcake, then quickly looks down at Madeleine.

Venti pulls on Espresso’s tie more, kissing him.

He reaches down and gets her hand out of Madeleine’s hair. She digs her nails into Espresso’s wrist.

 

He tries moving away, crying out in pain.

Venti shoves him to the ground, then holds up Madeleine. Espresso gets up “Don’t hurt him!”

“Oh, I won’t just hurt him..”

 

She throws Madeleine to the ground, then stomps on him with as much force as possible.

Espresso grabs Venti and yanks her away from Madeleine.

 

She look up at his face “Oh~ You keep holding me close to you~”

He shoves her away from himself and Madeleine, covering his mouth with his hand.

She giggles “C’mon, Expresso, we have stuff to do~”

 

He’s more nauseous. “Stop…”

Venti makes a comment that leaves everyone disgusted. Espresso throws up. He sways more, before falling down.

 

He’s still sitting. He looks over at Madeleine. “M-Maddie?”

No response.

 

He moves so he’s sitting next to him. “Mad- Madeleine!”

Madeleine isn’t moving at all.

 

Espresso starts pulling on his own hair. “Nononononononono-“

He looks up and sees Herb. “H-He needs- He’s-“

Herb runs over and starts healing Madeleine to the best of his abilities.

Espresso moves so Herb can help Madeleine.

 

This was the nightmare he had.

The nightmare where Madeleine died.

 

Espresso moves so he’s hugging his legs against his chest, then starts pulling on his hair again.

“I- I should’ve- He- I should’ve made him stay- stay in the house…”

Venti grabs Espresso, pulling him up to his feet.

 

He doesn’t react, lost in his panic.

She grabs his tie and yanks down, then kisses Espresso, who snaps out of his thoughts.

He shoves her away. “WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!”

“What do you mean?? You keep fighting back!”

 

Faintly, Espresso hears yelling. Telling him to snap out of it.

Espresso looks around, but everyone other than Madeleine, Herb, and Venti have vanished.

 

In reality, he’s curled up on the ground. He’s pulling on his hair and crying.

 

Venti is laughing. “He can’t snap out of it! The only way for him to come back is for someone to do the counterspell!”

Herb is healing Madeleine.

 

Espresso shivers more. “No! Madeleine! Don’t-”

Mocha glares at Venti. “What did you do to Dad?!”

“Oh, a simple spell! He kept fighting back, so now he gets to experience one of his worst nightmares.”

Custard Cookie III runs over to Herb and helps heal, Angel right behind him.

 

Venti looks down at Espresso, then giggles. “He’s so helpless and vulnerable. I could do whatever I want to him and he wouldn’t know.”

Mocha punches Venti as hard as she can in the gut.

 

It doesn’t take long for Madeleine to be fully healed. He sits up. “Espresso!”

He looks down and sees him.

Espresso curls up more. “No! Don’t leave me behind!”

 

Madeleine puts his hand on Espresso’s shoulder, but quickly pulls it away. “By the Divine- What happened?!”

Mocha dodges a kick from Venti. “Venti trapped him in a nightmare illusion. She said only the counterspell can snap him out of it!”

 

Madeleine looks at Venti. “You need to stop the illusion!”

“Why should I? He deserves it.”

“He’s colder than he was when he died!”

 

Everyone is silent. Mocha asks “He died?”

“Yes! Only for a few seconds, but he did die! And he wasn’t anywhere near this cold!!”

 

Venti groans, rolls her eyes, and waves her hand. The illusion dissipates completely.

Espresso blinks, then quickly sits up. He looks at Madeleine. “Maddie..? Alive? Not hurt?”

Madeleine nods.

Espresso tightly hugs Madeleine, who yelps from the sudden freezing feeling.

 

Venti walks over and tries to grab Espresso. Madeleine holds up his hand and blinds her with her own spell.

She stumbles away, looking around wildly. “What- What the hell?!”

 

Vanilla Cupcake walks over to Venti, picks her up, and loudly announces “There’s a very nice cliff near here. I am going to admire the view.”

And he walks away, carrying a screaming Venti.

 

When he reaches the cliff, he throws her over the edge. He watches as she falls, then lands on the ground. Her legs snap in half, as well as one of her arms.

He turns around. “She deserved that death.”

Chapter 52: Madeleine Needs To Calm Down

Summary:

Madeleine is in A Mood

Chapter Text

~*~The next day~*~

 

Espresso is still cold, but he’s calming down. He’s sitting at the table, drinking coffee that Madeleine made.

He looks at the coffee, then asks “What do you add to the coffee to make it taste this good?”

 

He starts to drink more of it when Madeleine replies “Oh, a special type of cream.”

His tone is far from innocent.

 

Espresso spits out his coffee, heating up. “Wh- What?!”

Madeleine looks at Espresso, trying to hold his laughter. “Sorry, sorry, I-“

“You must be joking!”

“I am. Do you feel warmer?”

“From shock and embarrassment, yes!”

 

Madeleine walks over to Espresso. “I should not have made that joke, but I knew it would help you be less cold.”

“I both appreciate and hate you for it.”

 

Madeleine sets food in front of Espresso. “I know you like bitter coffee, but I do add a bit of sugar to it, so that’s why it doesn’t taste the same as how you make it.”

Espresso puts down the cup. Madeleine walks back over to the kitchen. “Plus, I think you would be able to taste if it wa-“

“Do not finish that sentence.”

“Why? No one else is in the room.”

 

Espresso hides his face with his hand. “I don’t want to think about it. It’s embarrassing…”

Mocha, who leans on the doorframe, chuckles “Why? Are you a bottom?”

Espresso heats up even more. He moves his food out of the way, takes off his glasses, and lets his head hit the table. 

 

Mocha looks at Madeleine. “He’s a bottom, isn’t he?”

Madeleine chuckles nervously “Not always-“

 

Espresso sits up. “Madeleine! Stop!”

Madeleine stops smiling. “Sorry. Did I go too far?”

“Yes!”

“I will make sure I don’t do that again.”

“Thank you.”

 

Mocha asks “Sooo.. What's for breakfast?”

Madeleine holds up another plate with waffles on it. “Food!”

Madeleine sets the plates on the table.

 

Mocha sits down and starts eating. “You two are the best dads I’ve ever met.”

Espresso puts his glasses back on. “We.. We aren’t dads though? Not officially, at least.”

“Well I keep accidentally calling you both Dad, and I’m living here, and you treat me like I’m your daughter.”

 

Madeleine sits down next to Espresso with his own food. “We could adopt you so that legally it’s true.”

“Really?!” Mocha smiles.

Espresso nods.

Madeleine leans on Espresso. “You’re warming up!”

Espresso eats his food, warming up more.

 

~*~a week later~*~

 

Espresso is almost fully recovered from Venti being Venti now.

He’s still a bit colder than he normally is though.

 

Madeleine has new glasses. He’s watching Espresso work.

Once the experiment starts running, he looks at Madeleine. “It’ll be done in two hours, so we have some time to kill.”

 

Madeleine reaches for Espresso. “Kisses?”

Espresso gently picks up Madeleine, who wraps his legs around Espresso’s torso.

 

Madeleine is close to Espresso’s face. “Is- Is this a yes?”

Espresso nods. “It is.”

Madeleine loosely wraps his arms around Espresso’s neck, then kisses him.

 

After a few minutes, the door opens. Espresso and Madeleine look at the door.

Latte is staring at them. “Oh- You seem busy.”

 

Espresso closes his eyes, resting his head on Madeleine’s shoulder. “What do you want, Latte?”

“I need to borrow some of your books before I head back to the Parfaedia Institute.”

“Can you close the door? I’ll be out in a minute.”

“Yep!” She shuts the door.

 

When Espresso walks out of the lab, Latte asks “Why were you making out in the lab of all places?”

“That’s not what we were doing!”

Madeleine giggles “Yeah, we were-“

Espresso glares at Madeleine, who finishes his sentence “-definitely not doing that!”

 

Espresso covers his face with his hands. “What books do you need?”

Latte hands him a small list.

Espresso walks over to his bookshelf and finds the books. “Don’t ruin them. And make sure your students don’t either!”

“I’ve borrowed your books before! Calm down.”

 

She’s now holding the books. “I’ll see you later!”

She leaves. Mocha is sitting on the floor in the living room. She looks up. “So were you two making out in the lab or not?”

Espresso silently walks away, blushing.

 

Madeleine rubs part of his neck that’s covered by his cape. “No. We weren’t.”

Mocha raises an eyebrow.

 

Madeleine, wanting to change the topic, asks “What are you working on?”

“Practicing coffee magic. You can go back to Dad.”

Madeleine nods and follows Espresso.

 

Espresso turns to look at him. “Hm?”

Madeleine rubs his neck more. “Can uh.. Can we continue where we left off?”

Espresso opens the door to the bedroom. “Mhm.”

 

He gently grabs Madeleine’s hand and pulls him into the room, then closes the door.

 

~*~two hours later~*~

 

Espresso sits up. “I’ll be right back.”

Madeleine nods.

Espresso leaves.

 

Madeleine hums quietly, laying on the bed. Espresso comes back after a minute.

He climbs into bed and gently hugs Madeleine, who smushes his face against Espresso’s chest.

“I love you Ess.”

Espresso pets Madeleine’s hair. “I love you too.”

 

After a bit, Madeleine asks “What do you think about getting married?”

“What?”

“Would you get married?”

“Hmm.. Depends on who’s asking.”

“Would you marry me?”

 

Espresso continues to pet Madeleine’s hair. “Maybe in the future. Not right now though.”

“Is there a reason for not right now?”

“I’m not ready for that yet.”

“Wouldn’t it be the same as this but we can say husbands?”

“It would. I just want to wait a bit longer before preparing for that.”

 

Madeleine giggles “When you’re ready for me to propose, could we do something dramatic in public?”

“As long as you do it in private first. I don’t want to feel peer pressured into a choice.”

Madeleine smiles “I was planning on doing that. I know you do not like everyone suddenly staring at you.”

 

Espresso chuckles “Then why the dramatic public proposal?”

“Well, you’d be expecting it. We don’t have to do that if it would make you uncomfortable.”

“Wait, why are we discussing this in bed?”

“I don’t know.”

Espresso stretches. “That was very helpful.”

 

Madeleine looks up at Espresso’s face, then giggles and goes under the blanket. Espresso gently grabs him and pulls him back up. “No.”

“But I want to cuddle under the blanket.”

“You can pull the blanket up if you want to cuddle.”

 

Madeleine hugs Espresso instead. “You have soft pants.”

“I was about to ask why you were touching my leg.”

“It is because you have soft pants. I wish to steal them.”

 

Espresso looks at him. “What?!”

“I want to wear your pants.”

“Then what would I wear?”

“Nothing.”

 

Espresso doesn’t know how to react at first, but manages to say a quiet “What???”

Madeleine chuckles. “May I?”

“Wh- No!”

Madeleine looks down. “Awwwww okaaayyyyy…”

 

After a few minutes of peaceful quiet, Espresso sits up. “I have more experiments to do.”

Madeleine reaches for him. “You can rest.”

“I’ve rested enough. Plus, I promised Mocha that I’d help her practice at some point today.”

“But Espresso…”

“We cuddled for an hour and a half. That’s resting. If you want to come with me, you can.”

 

Madeleine sits up, raising an eyebrow. Before he can say anything, Espresso glares at him.

“No. I know exactly what you’re thinking, and no.”

Madeleine frowns.

 

Espresso gets out of the bed and puts on a shirt. “If I do the important things now, I-“

Madeleine interrupts “Am I the important things?”

“STOP!”

“Sorry.”

 

Espresso sighs and leaves the room. He checks the room Mocha was in earlier. She’s in the middle of a spell.

It fizzles out and stops. She sighs.

 

Espresso asks “Would you like help?”

She looks up at him. “Oh! Dad! Yeah, help would be nice!”

 

Espresso sits next to her. “What spell were you trying to do?”

She shows him the spell. “I’ve been trying for about an hour. I’m doing the spell exactly as it’s written but it still fizzles out.”

Espresso reads the spell. “Hmm..”

 

Mocha looks at her gloves, mumbling “Venti was right…”

Chapter 53: Mocha's Magic

Summary:

Mocha learns something about her magic

Also Madeleine angst

Chapter Text

Espresso looks at her. “What?”

“Venti always made fun of me because my magic is weak. She mainly focused on my light magic capabilities, but I guess even the other magic types don’t work either…”

“Coffee magic is quite difficult. The fact that you have gotten this far being self taught is impressive.”

 

Mocha’s hands are shaking slightly. “But what if this is where it stops? What if I can’t do more?”

Espresso gently rests his hand on her shoulder. “It could be something you can work through. I know I had blocks like this before. Even if this is where it caps, there are still plenty of spells you can do.”

 

Mocha hides her face in her hands. “I want to do more than this! I should be able to do more than this!! The awful parents sucked, but they were both powerful! And Venti is powerful!”

A few of the coffee beans float slightly above the ground.

 

Mocha yells “It’s not fair!!”

 

The floating coffee beans are reduced to grounds.

Espresso mumbles “How did you do that?”

 

She moves her hands slightly and looks up at him. “Do what?”

“You turned those coffee beans to grounds without trying.”

“Oh, I’ve always been able to do that. Venti would make me upset on purpose just to watch it happen.”

“But that’s such a difficult thing to do!”

 

She stares at him. “What??”

“It took me years to learn how to do that, and even then it wasn’t anywhere near the quality you’ve produced.”

 

Mocha looks at the grounds. “Can.. Can Coffee mages move the grounds with magic?”

“With great difficulty. Coffee magic centers on whole beans.”

Mocha stares at the grounds. “It’s not that hard though?”

 

Espresso moves his hand off her shoulder. “What?”

Mocha holds out her hand, and the grounds levitate. They collect in her palm, and she looks at Espresso. “That. It’s easy for me to do.”

Espresso looks at the spell. “Hmm.. Try the spell, but use coffee grounds instead.”

Mocha separates part of the grounds, enough to be the equivalent of one bean, then does the spell with those.

 

It works.

 

Mocha stares at her hands.

“I did it? I did it! I did the spell! It worked!”

She looks up at Espresso “Do you think I can do other spells like this?”

“Most likely.”

 

Mocha looks at her notebook. “And I can increase the potency in so many different amounts instead of by the number of whole coffee beans!”

She picks it up and starts writing in it. “It’s like my own special type of Coffee magic!”

Espresso smiles “It isn't like your own type, it IS your own type. I don’t know if anyone else can do what you can.”

 

Mocha gasps. “My own type of Coffee magic!”

 

After a bit, Espresso says “I keep forgetting to ask, but is there a reason you wear suspenders?”

“There’s two, actually! The obvious one is I look great with them on and the second one is.. the suspense.”

She starts laughing. Espresso facepalms.

 

Madeleine is standing in the doorway, wrapped up in a blanket. “Espresso..?”

“Yes?”

Espresso looks up at him. His slight smile fades. “What happened?”

“I- I fell asleep after you left and- and had a nightmare…”

 

Espresso gets up. He looks down at Mocha. “Will you be alright on your own?”

“Now that I know how I can do the spells I’ll be fine. Plus, you can comfort him better than I ever could.”

 

Espresso nods, then walks over to Madeleine. “Would you like to-“

“Cuddle on the bed.”

 

Espresso walks with him to the bedroom. He lays down, then Madeleine lays on top of him. “Pillow.”

Espresso quietly asks “What happened in the nightmare? You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”

“It was- We got married but- but then my parents showed up. Canelé was furious and- and she cast a spell.”

Madeleine cries more. “She- The spell was an illusion of some sort. She was using it to puppet me around. She- She made me..”

 

He’s barely audible now. “She made me kill you.. And she removed the illusion just before.. before you… I couldn’t- I couldn’t stop in time…”

Espresso gently combs his fingers through Madeleine’s hair. “It was a nightmare, so it’s not re-“

 

Madeleine quickly props himself up so he’s looking down at Espresso. “If it was just a nightmare I would not be crying like this!”

“Wh- What?”

“It doesn’t happen often, but the Divine will give me dreams that are glimpses of the future.”

“How are you sure this was one of them?”

“Everything about them feels real. Too real. I become aware of the fact that it’s a dream.”

 

Espresso quietly asks “Have you been able to change the events before?”

“I usually don’t realize until afterwards that the dream happened. I haven’t changed a single one.”

“Do you think you’ll be able to remember this one?”

Madeleine drops down so his face is smushed against Espresso’s chest. “I really hope so. I don’t want to have to live through that a second time.”

 

After a minute, Madeleine is asleep again.

He mumbles “No. I’m not going in the box.”

 

Espresso starts quietly laughing.

Madeleine hugs him tighter. “It’s not funny.”

“What's not funny?”

“I have been turned into a dog and you want to put me in a box!”

 

Espresso struggles to hold in his laughter.

Madeleine scoffs “And to make matters worse, I am a tiny dog!”

“Are you small enough for me to pick up in my hands?”

“I am so tiny you could put me in a bowl! I hate it!”

 

Espresso gently puts his hands on the sides of Madeleine’s face “Awww tiny dog. I could put you on a table to keep you in one area.”

“Bold of you to assume I can't fly.”

“I can fly too, Madeleine.”

“But that’s magic. I have wings!”

 

Espresso looks at Madeleine’s face. “He doesn’t have wings, but he has those two scars on his back...”

Madeleine makes a panicky sound “Where did they go?? I had them! I know I did!”

Espresso’s eyes widen. “Someone cut them off. That someone was most likely his parents. He mentioned them wanting him to have a perfect image.”

 

Madeleine opens his eyes, then quickly gets up and runs over to the mirror.

He twists so he can see some of his back.

He moves his hair out of the way.

 

He stares at himself for a minute.

“They.. They’ve been gone for years… Why did I think they were back?”

 

He looks at Espresso. “Is there.. Is there a way to get.. to regrow a lost body part?”

“The only cookie capable of magic even similar to that would be Pure Vanilla.. And unfortunately, no one knows what happened to him.”

Madeleine looks down. “I.. I’ll never be able to..”

 

He climbs back into bed, hugging Espresso and sobbing. “I had- I had wings! B-But they- they cut them off!”

“Who cut them off?”

“It was… I can’t remember who specifically. I do know they were family and- and my parents screamed at them for doing that.”

 

He takes a shaky breath. “My parents- They saw my wings as a blessing from the Divine. They be- believed I was some miracle.”

He hugs Espresso tighter. “They thought my wings would help me through life as a symbol of me being the purest..”

 

He buries his face in Espresso’s shirt. “I just want to fly…”

Espresso pets his hair. “Well, there are lots of books in the Forgotten Academy. It’s been said that Pure Vanilla studied there, so maybe we could find answers there?”

“But it’s dangerous.”

“We can set out on an expedition, with a full team.”

“Who’s gonna watch Mocha?”

“I’ll ask Latte or Almond.”

 

Madeleine closes his eyes. “Alright.”

Chapter 54: Oh Fuck, Not This Again!

Summary:

Espresso's least favorite pastime!

Getting kidnapped.

Chapter Text

~*~wooo it’s summer~*~

 

Espresso is looking through some of the books they found in the Forgotten Academy.

He still hasn’t found anything that could help with Madeleine’s missing wings.

Madeleine is currently on patrol, and Mocha is hanging out with Strawberry, so Espresso is alone.

 

He hears something crash in a different room. He quickly puts a bookmark in the book, then has a spell ready.

He hears footsteps, then someone opens the door.

 

Espresso immediately recognizes Licorice, despite the mask he’s wearing. “Why did you break into my house?!”

“To kidnap you, duh.”

 

Poison Mushroom pokes their head in the doorway. “Night night..!”

Espresso quickly grabs the edge of his cape, covering his nose and mouth before Poison Mushroom throws the spores at him.

He knocks Licorice down with the spell he had prepared.

 

Poison Mushroom grabs part of Espresso’s cape and starts tugging on it, trying to pull it out of his hand.

There’s a knock at the door.

 

Licorice gets up and starts pulling on Espresso’s cape as well.

Espresso kicks Licorice. “Let go of my cape!”

Poison Mushroom throws more spores. “You need.. a nap..!”

 

They manage to yank Espresso’s cape out of his hand.

Espresso coughs and stumbles away from the two.

More knocking.

Espresso is trying to keep his eyes open. His sense of balance is gone, and he collapses.

 

Red Velvet opens the door. Madeleine told him to check on Espresso, since he had a bad feeling but couldn’t abandon the patrol.

He sees Licorice and Poison Mushroom standing over Espresso, who’s unconscious.

 

Poison Mushroom turns around. “Red Velvet..! Where have.. you been..?”

Licorice quickly turns to see Red Velvet. “What on Earthbread?? We thought you got captured!”

“I did.”

“Then why are they letting you walk around freely???”

“Oh, I live here now. It’s actually really nice. The kingdom is-“

“You betrayed us for a bunch of silly cookies who keep getting in our way?!”

 

Red Velvet holds up his hand. “No, I-“

“So why are you living here?!”

“Well-“

“Are you on their side? Or are you just undercover..”

“Technically I’m both? Their idea for the kingdom isn’t that far off from-“

“So you ARE a traitor!”

“Licorice please listen-“

 

Licorice looks down at Poison Mushroom. “I think Red Velvet could use a nap.”

Poison mushroom smiles and throws spores at Red Velvet. “Join the sleepover..!”

Red Velvet collapses.

 

Poison Mushroom asks “How are we.. taking them.. home..?”

“Magic.”

 

~*~about an hour later~*~

 

Madeleine is done his patrol, so he’s excitedly walking home. Although, that bad feeling is still lingering.

He sees the house. The door is wide open.

 

“Oh no.”

 

He runs over, then notices Chiffon scratching the ground and whining. “Chiffon? Where’s Red Velvet?”

Chiffon barks, and Madeleine remembers he can’t understand dogs. “Wait, I’m gonna get Vanilla Cupcake. I forgot I can’t speak dog.”

Chiffon sits down, and Madeleine runs through the kingdom to where he last saw Vanilla.

 

Vanilla sees him first. “Oh! Madeleine! Have you seen Red Velvet? Pastry and I have been looking for him for a while now.”

“I haven’t, but Chiffon is at my house and clearly upset. I can’t speak dog so I was looking for you.”

Vanilla is concerned. “Lets go.”

 

When they get back to the house, Vanilla starts talking to Chiffon.

He looks at Madeleine. “Red Velvet and Espresso were kidnapped.”

 

~*~with the kidnapped cookies~*~

 

Espresso wakes up. He tries moving, but he can’t move much.

He looks around. He’s being carried by Choco Werehound, as is Red Velvet, who’s still asleep.

 

Licorice looks up. “Oh! You woke up.”

“Release me!”

“No. We still need you on our side, but this time we have a plan for what you’ll do.”

Espresso struggles more, but Licorice chuckles. “Don’t try escaping. You can’t burn through the restraints, they're made of metal.”

 

Red Velvet groans and slowly looks up. “What..?”

“Oh, now you’re awake too.”

“What happened..?”

“You betrayed us, so we kidnapped you. And we still need Espresso so we kidnapped him too.”

 

Espresso is still struggling.

He’s trying to break the restraints.

 

Licorice glares at him. “I told you to stop trying to escape!”

“Did you really expect me to listen??”

Licorice looks at the ground. “Yes..”

 

Espresso struggles more, now kicking. Licorice holds his scythe up. “Stop, or I’ll- I’ll cut your head off!”

“But you need me for your plan to work. I don’t think I can do anything without a head.”

 

Licorice groans and lowers the scythe. Poison Mushroom smiles and runs ahead. “Pomegranate..!”

Espresso looks up from Licorice and sees Pomegranate, who’s standing in front of a large mirror.

 

She sees Red Velvet. “Oh, and what are you doing here, Red Velvet?”

Red Velvet glares at her.

Licorice says “He wasn’t captured. He stayed in that filthy kingdom because he wanted to.”

Red Velvet shifts his glare to Licorice. “Filthy?! It is not-“

 

Pomegranate waves her hand. Red Velvet can’t speak anymore.

She does another spell, and the mirror changes, becoming a portal.

They go through, ending up in a completely new location.

 

The Vanilla Castle.

 

Pomegranate looks at the two. “You two don’t know the way home from here, and the others can’t track you. You are truly trapped this time.”

She turns and starts walking. “Now, we have a dinner to attend to.”

 

When they reach the grand dining hall, Espresso and Red Velvet are dropped into two chairs next to each other.

Licorice takes off the restraints.

 

Red Velvet looks at the food. “It.. It looks like cakes… Living cakes that were killed…”

Esterházy is waiting nearby.

Espresso looks at the food. “What is this made of?”

Esterházy replies “Oh, each dish contains a rather.. special portion of cake monsters.”

 

Red Velvet covers his mouth with his hand. Espresso shivers. “I- I already ate-“

Dark Enchantress floats into the room, sitting on her staff. “Surely you have room for some dessert.”

 

Then she sees Red Velvet, who’s staring at his boots.

“Ah, Red Velvet! I was starting to wonder where you had run off to.”

 

Licorice looks at her. “He was willingly staying in that kingdom. The one GingerBrave and his little group of friends live in.”

Dark Enchantress stands, grabbing her staff. “Oh my poor child, you must have been tricked by those awful cookies!”

 

Red Velvet looks up at her, shaking as he moves his hand away. “No. I wasn’t tricked.”

“Then why on Earthbread did you want to stay? Kingdoms have classes and cookies who aren’t deemed ‘pure enough’ are stuck at the bottom.”

Espresso shakes his head a bit. “Not that kingdom. They all participate in kingdom decisions, take turns with guarding and producing, taking care of each other, as well as expeditions.”

“Well surely they hate the poor cakes. Every cookie does, except for the ones here.”

 

Red Velvet says “No. While not many cakes live there, they’re treated like any other person. There’s one cake who even suggested that I could stay for a while before heading back.”

He looks at the bracelet Vanilla Cupcake made for him. It’s on his cake arm. “That kingdom is a current example of what you said you wanted the world to be.”

He gently presses on one of the crystals, and it glows a faint red.

 

Vanilla Cupcake, who’s following Sprinkles and Chiffon, notices a flash of red. He looks at his wrist.

Madeleine slows down. “What is it?”

“Red Velvet.” Vanilla presses on the red glowing crystal, and a small compass needle appears over it.

 

There’s a number on the needle, telling how far he is.

“Holy shit. Ok, we need the hot air balloon.”

“What magic is that?”

 

The two people and two dogs turn and head back to the kingdom. Vanilla looks at the bracelet. “Tracking spell. We can both use it to find each other incase something happens.”

He picks up Sprinkles, so Madeleine picks up Chiffon. “Pastry and Latte also have bracelets like these. Each of the crystals is for each person, so they’re color-coded.”

“Red is, well, Red Velvet. Green is me, purple is Pastry, and the light brown is Latte. If you press on your own, it sends a signal to all of them.”

 

“That’s really smart! Did Wizard enchant it?”

Vanilla nods.

 

When they get back to the kingdom, they run into Latte and Pastry (not literally).

They start discussing a rescue plan.

Chapter 55: Oven

Summary:

A lot happens

also maybe spoilers for episode 10 of the game??

Notes:

Sorry about not updating, I started writing a book! It's the first not-fanfic thing I've written that I want to get published, so I've been spending a lot of time on it. I'm still not done writing it.

I'm really excited to see where the characters are gonna go from here because I have no control over them! Half of them have ADHD! It is very chaotic!

Anyways, here's a chapter I had sitting for a while that I kept forgetting to publish-

I haven't edited it so uh.. oops if anything's wrong.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After the others finish their meal in the grand dining hall, Dark Enchantress floats over to Red Velvet and Espresso, who didn’t eat.

 

She sits on her staff. “So.. Espresso cookie. I assume you want to know why you’re here.”

“That would be nice.”

“Well, you will be joining our cause, whether you want to or not.”

“How do you plan to make me comply with whatever you order me to do?”

“Well, threatening Madeleine’s life worked fairly well, but the two of you escaped together twice. We’ll threaten your life instead.”

“If you need me, you won’t kill me.”

“Then we will just have to severely injure you instead. Or..”

 

Dark Enchantress chuckles. “Yes.. That should work perfectly.”

Red Velvet is concerned. “What are you planning.”

 

Dark Enchantress looks at him. “You do not get to know. You betrayed us.”

“But I found somewhere like the world you said you wanted!”

“You left behind the Cake Legion. You abandoned your life mission. We cannot stop until the whole world is made equal. We have to destroy the kingdoms.”

 

Espresso interrupts. “The fact that your idea exists without anything having to be destroyed shows that there’s a better way to achieve your goal.”

Dark Enchantress picks him up by his shirt collar. “You are not permitted to speak.”

Red Velvet is standing now. “He’s telling the truth.”

 

Dark Enchantress sighs. “Esterházy, could you take Red Velvet to the dungeon. I will continue my discussion with him later.”

Esterházy nods, gracefully picking up Red Velvet.

 

Dark Enchantress opens a portal, then flies through it. They’re at the Tower, in front of the first oven.

Espresso is confused and very worried. Dark Enchantress smiles. “Ah, the first oven. I was rebaked here, rejecting my fate. Do you know why cookies were created?”

“N-No?”

“Cookies were made to be eaten. I saw that fate and decided I would prevent it at all costs.”

 

She’s floating over the Ultimate Dough. “Will you join me?”

“While I agree that cookies shouldn’t be eaten, I will not work for you. You hurt cookies instead of helping them.”

Dark Enchantress shakes her head. “Tsk tsk.. Oh, Espresso, I thought you would choose to join us. I think some time in the Oven should fix that!”

 

She drops him. As he falls, he readies a spell. “I can’t believe I’m using Light magic-“

He casts it just as he falls into the dough. “I hope Madeleine can find-“

 

Dark Enchantress smiles, adding some Dark magic into the mix. 

“Time to be rebaked, Espresso.”

 

~*~After a bit of baking~*~

 

The oven doors open. Dark Enchantress and Pomegranate are waiting.

Espresso walks out, but he looks different.

He looks at his gloved hands. “What.. happened?”

 

Pomegranate asks “Do you feel stronger?”

“Much stronger.”

Dark Enchantress smiles “Will you join us?”

“Yes. I will.”

“Do you have a new name?”

 

Espresso looks at his outfit again.  “I.. I’m not sure.”

“Are you fine with us calling you Espresso cookie?”

“That is acceptable. What now?”

“We return to the Vanilla Castle and deal with Red Velvet. I can’t risk rebaking him, since the cake arm could complicate things.”

 

~*~that evening~*~

 

Vanilla Cupcake is leaning on the edge of the hot air balloon basket. Madeleine is asleep, resting for when they reach their destination.

Latte and Pastry are talking to each other, trying to stay calm. Herb is steering.

 

Vanilla holds on to one of the ropes. “Is that a.. Is that a floating castle?”

Pastry grabs the telescope. “It is, and it looks like there’s Wafflebots guarding it. We’ll have to land and find an alternate way up.”

Vanilla nods. “Let’s land before the mountains.”

Madeleine starts crying in his sleep.

 

Latte shakes him awake. He sits up. “Espresso!”

“We’re on our way to rescue him.”

Madeleine buries his face in his hands. “We’re too late.. We’re going to get inside, and he’s going to be… not himself.”

 

Inside the castle, Espresso is looking at himself in the mirror.

The door opens. Espresso looks over and sees Pomegranate. “Oh, Pomegranate. Do you need something?”

“There’s a group of five cookies approaching in a hot air balloon. It will take them a while to get past the Wafflebots.”

“Who are they?”

 

Pomegranate shows him her mirror, which has the image of the people in the hot air balloon, including Vanilla Cupcake.

Espresso furrows his eyebrows. “That is only four cookies.”

“No, there’s five.”

“The one in the green sweater is a cake. Someone I have a feeling you may know.”

 

Vanilla turns, his face now visible in the reflection. He’s talking to the others.

Pomegranate looks at him. “No.. I do not recognize that cookie.”

 

Madeleine is crying.

Espresso looks away.

 

Pomegranate starts walking. “Follow me.”

He does.

As they’re walking, they go through the dungeons. Red Velvet is locked in one of the cells.

He looks up and sees them. “Espresso?!”

 

“Hm?” He looks at Red Velvet.

“Espresso, what happened to you?!”

“I was rebaked.”

“What?”

 

Pomegranate taps her foot impatiently. “Espresso, we have to prepare for those five cookies.”

“Four cookies. The one is a cake.”

“For the last time, it’s five cookies.”

“He’s a cupcake. Not a cookie.”

 

Red Velvet quietly asks “Vanilla’s on his way here?”

Espresso nods.

Pomegranate stares at Red Velvet. “Vanilla? Do you mean Pure Vanilla? He’s dead, and not on that balloon.”

“No. I meant Vanilla Cupcake. The one you baked and sent to impersonate Madeleine. You left him there to die and they took him in.”

“Impossible.”

 

Espresso starts walking. “It is not worth our time to discuss this with a prisoner.”

Pomegranate nods, walking ahead of him. “Agreed.”

 

~*~When the group gets inside~*~

 

Healer Cookie joined them, and they’re all brought to the banquet hall.

Dark Enchantress smiles. “Have a seat.”

Vanilla Cupcake recognizes Pomegranate immediately. “You..”

 

Dark Enchantress raises one of her eyebrows. “You’ve met Pomegranate?”

“How could I forget the person who baked me and sent me into what they assumed was a suicide mission?!”

 

Everyone stares at Pomegranate, who says “You must be thinking of someone else. I would never do such a thing.”

“Then why did you?!”

Licorice looks at Vanilla. “Are you.. Are you a cake???”

“Yes. I am. And the cookies were nice and let me stay. Honestly, I thought I was gonna die when I got caught.”

 

Dark Enchantress looks at the doorway. “We can’t start the feast until everyone is here. Have a seat.”

Espresso walks out of the doorway. Madeleine covers his mouth with his hands. “Espresso?!”

“Hello, Madeleine.”

“What happened to you?!”

“Dark Enchantress made me stronger. More powerful.”

“Did you- Did you join them?”

 

Espresso nods. “I suppose. Would you like to join as well? You could become even more powerful!”

“No! I just want you to come home!”

“This can be our new home, together!” He’s smiling.

“But- But we already have a house! What about Mocha?”

“Who?”

 

Madeleine moves his hands away from his mouth. “Mocha. The kid we adopted.”

“Mocha can join us as well. She doesn’t need to be left behind.”

“Are you sure Mocha is a she?”

“It just seems right.”

Dark Enchantress chuckles, enjoying the show.

 

Espresso walks closer to Madeleine. “Well? Will you join me?”

Madeleine takes a step back. “Who are you…”

Espresso takes one big step closer. “I’m Espresso cookie.”

“You… You are not the Espresso I came here for.”

 

Espresso gently holds Madeleine’s chin with his hand. “I can be anything. We can both do anything we want. Come with me.”

“No. I want my Espresso back.”

Espresso kisses Madeleine on the cheek, but it’s very close to Madeleine’s mouth. “It will be fine.”

 

Madeleine pushes Espresso away, who gets knocked onto the table. He stands up.

Dark Enchantress chuckles “Esterházy, take those four to the dungeon. Espresso, you can do whatever you want to Madeleine.”

“Whatever I want..?”

Dark Enchantress smiles. “Yes. Anything you desire.”

 

Espresso picks up Madeleine, who screeches. He looks at Madeleine’s face. “Anything…”

Madeleine temporarily blinds Espresso, who stumbles away. “What the-“

 

Madeleine gets out of his arms. Espresso grabs at the air where he just saw Madeleine standing, but there’s nothing there.

Dark Enchantress finally notices Healer. “Oh? And who might you be?”

Healer cookie reaches up to his bandages. “An old friend..”

 

He takes off the bandages. Dark Enchantress yells “Pure Vanilla?!”

Notes:

A description of Evilspresso's outfit: Dark blue hair with some gold-ish highlights, also his hair is slightly longer and in a ponytail. His outfit is mostly dark blue, he now has light blue gloves with some gold on the palms in the shape of Madeleine's little gem. Hmm..

His cape lost the fancy collar, but the eye is still there. It is blue with golden wings on the sides. Going from just under the eye to the bottom of the cape are three light blue lines (vaguely tear-shaped).

He has golden glasses, frames only hold the lenses along the bottom half, golden chains hang down from the edges.

Chapter 56: A Trick!

Summary:

Was Espresso truly on their side?

Notes:

So, I had chapters 56-61 drafted, but I reread them and they just threw the pacing in a direction I didn't like.

This is the new version of chapter 56, and it'll take some time to get extra chapters in place, so for a while I'll probably be posting as I'm writing.

Also I didn't do much editing so apologies for mistakes this was all written over the course of four hours starting in the middle of the night

Chapter Text

Dark Enchantress growls, “Throw them in the dungeon!”

 

Espresso dispels the blindness, then grabs Madeleine again.

Madeleine kicks him, knocking him to the ground.

 

Vanilla Cupcake gets past the other cake monsters, death glaring Pomegranate.

Poison Mushroom throws spores at Vanilla Cupcake, “Leave.. Pomegranate.. alone!”

 

Vanilla Cupcake coughs, stumbling backwards.

He collapses. A cake monster grabs Vanilla Cupcake’s leg, pulling him away.

Pastry shoots the monster.

 

Dark Enchantress watches the chaos unfold, then rolls her eyes, “Do I have to do everything myself?”

She casts a spell, freezing all the intruding cookies. She pulls them all to the center of the room, “You all will pay for this annoyance.”

 

She gives Madeleine to Espresso, “Go, enjoy yourself before we begin the first phase of our plan.”

Espresso nods, “Thank you.”

 

He turns and walks down the hallway. Madeleine is kicking and screaming.

Espresso glances down at him.

 

“Let Madeleine go!”

Espresso shakes his head, ‘No. That would be stupid.’

“You’re stupid.”

‘Stop being so childish, you are a dying figment of my imagination.’

“Imagination?! I-“

 

Espresso growls, “Shut up!”

Madeleine stops screaming and glares at him, “Why should I?!”

“I ordered you to.”

“You are not in charge of me!”

“I am.”

“Put me down!”

 

Espresso glares at him, “You are in no position to make orders around here.”

Madeleine shivers, going quiet.

 

Espresso smiles. He locks his bedroom door behind himself. He sets Madeleine down, “Madeleine, can you listen to me?”

Madeleine backs away, “What are you-“

“We’re getting out of here.”

 

Madeleine stops, “What?”

Espresso smiles, “We’re escaping. I was just pretending to be on their side.”

 

Madeleine is calming down, but something is telling him to keep his guard up.

“How.. do we..?”

“We need to wait for the others to be busy. Poison Mushroom will be napping soon, Pomegranate will be with Dark Enchantress, Dark Choco is busy already, and Licorice will be running useless errands.”

“Will we get the others out of the dungeon?”

“We need to get Pure Vanilla first.”

“But we will get the others, right?”

 

Espresso smiles more, “Of course.”

 

Espresso reaches out to touch Madeleine’s hair, but Madeleine flinches away, “Please don’t..”

“Why?”

Madeleine stays quiet, leaning away.

 

Espresso checks the clock, “We have one minute.”

Madeleine sits on the floor, hugging his legs, “Can you leave me alone until we have to go?”

Espresso shrugs, “Alright.”

He walks to the other side of the room.

 

In the dungeon, The other cookies are trying to figure out what to do. Red Velvet and Vanilla Cupcake are in one cell. Pastry, Latte, and Herb are in another.

 

Vanilla Cupcake groans, rubbing his head as he sits up, “Wha..t?”

Red Velvet looks at him, “Vanilla!”

Red Velvet hugs him, “I’m glad you’re alright.”

Vanilla hugs back, “I’m glad you’re ok too.”

 

Vanilla looks at the bars, “Now.. Let’s get out of here.”

Vanilla grabs part of the door. Latte is concerned, “Vanilla, that’s metal.”

Pastry’s eyes widen, “Metal? He was able to snap my crossbow bolts in half, and those were sturdy metal.”

Vanilla pulls on the door. It creaks. The lock starts splitting, then snaps. The door swings open.

 

Vanilla falls to the ground, “Ow.”

 

He gets up, then runs over to the cookies. 

He breaks the lock, then kicks the door open. “We should leave.”

 

At the castle doors, they run into Madeleine, Espresso, and Pure Vanilla.

Latte glares at Espresso, who holds up his hands, “Latte, I’m still on your side. I had to pretend so we could get to Pure Vanilla. We need to leave now.”

Herb looks at the group, “The balloon is gonna be cramped…”

 

~*~back at kingdom too tired t write fight scenes w DE~*~

 

Espresso smiles at Madeleine, “I’ll go get this costume off.”

Madeleine nods, then watches Espresso walk home. He turns to Vanilla Cupcake, “Does.. Do you feel that?”

“What?”

“The.. The uneasy feeling.”

 

Vanilla glances at Espresso, “Yeah…”

“I’m worried.”

 

Red Velvet asks, “Did anyone mention that Espresso was rebaked? Researching rebaking is probably a good place to start.”

Vanilla nods, “I can do that so Espresso doesn’t get suspicious. Madeleine, can you keep an eye on him?”

 

Madeleine nods. Mocha runs over, “Dadeleine! Did you find Dad?”

Madeleine shrugs, “We did? But he’s acting a bit off…”

Mocha scratches her head, “That’s weird. Anyways! At least we found him, right?”

“Yeah..”

 

Espresso walks inside his and Madeleine’s house, locking himself into a bathroom. He looks at his reflection, then cuts his hair to match regular Espresso’s hair length.

He reaches under the counter, grabbing the hair dye. He makes sure his hair matches regular Espresso.

He pulls a necklace out of his pocket, setting it on the counter.

 

He changes into Espresso’s normal outfit, swaps out the glasses, then chuckles and spins an illusion to fix the final details.

He puts the hair dye away, then holds up the necklace. He cups it in his hands, linking the illusion to it, which makes the illusion fade.

It comes back when he puts the necklace on. He tucks it under his shirt to make sure it’s hidden.

 

He looks at his reflection, then smiles, “Perfect. I look just like him.”

 

He admires his handiwork, a voice in his head screaming at him, “Get out of my house! Get away from my family!”

He shakes his head, casting a spell to keep any sound from escaping the room.

 

He taps the mirror with a certain pattern, then stands back to wait.

At first, nothing happens.

 

It doesn’t take long for the mirror to fill with red mist. His reflection is replaced by Pomegranate.

 

She asks, “You’ve made it there successfully?”

He nods, “I have indeed. The cake seemed wary of me. He was glaring at me on the balloon ride.”

“Well, I have a plan for that one. Vanilla Cupcake, is that what he calls himself?”

“Yes.”

“I will deal with him soon, and the commotion should make everyone less suspicious of you.”

“That is good. What should I do for now?”

 

“Get comfortable. Try to get rid of the remnants of the original Espresso. Check in with me once a week.”

“Understood. Oh, I have an idea for a name. It still contains Espresso though.”

“What is your name?”

 

“Espresso con Panna.”

Chapter 57: Uh, Vanilla Cupcake..?

Summary:

Vanilla Cupcake certainly tricked someone

Notes:

Man this plot is confusing! Who's on who's side? Who knows! Certainly not me, the author.

Chapter Text

~*~That night~*~

 

Madeleine can’t sleep, but Espresso can, surprisingly.

Espresso isn’t having a good time though.

 

Espresso con Panna is standing in a blank room.

He looks around, ‘Hello?’

He gets punched in the back of the head. He hisses and turns to see Espresso. The original.

 

Espresso is missing a hand.

 

Espresso con Panna (shortening to EP) chuckles, ‘Look at you! You’re pathetic!’

Espresso punches him again, “You had to take over my body!”

 

EP scowls, ‘Why do you care? You’ll be dead before anyone realizes you’re gone.’

“You mentioned that one of them already feels something’s off.”

‘He will be dealt with. Madeleine will forget about you.’

 

Espresso doesn’t say anything.

 

EP grabs Espresso’s wrist, holding up his missing hand, ‘See? You’re fading, Espresso. That light magic can’t protect you forever. You aren’t good at light magic.’

Espresso slaps EP, then yanks his wrist away.

EP wakes up.

EP looks around the room, sighs, then lays down again. He drifts into a dreamless sleep.

 

Madeleine paces around the living room. “He looks like Espresso. He talks similarly to him. He acts.. almost like him.. But he isn’t Espresso. Not my Espresso.”

Madeleine sighs, then goes into Espresso's lab.

Madeleine hugs himself, looking at the still equipment. “Where is the real Espresso?”

He closes the door behind himself as he leaves.

 

He checks on Mocha, who’s fast asleep.

He checks on.. ‘Espresso’. Also asleep.

 

Madeleine leaves the house. Blackberry is on patrol tonight. Her ghosts float around Madeleine, who turns to her, “Good evening.”

She nods, “Good evening. Is something on your mind? You usually aren’t out this late.”

“Something’s off about Espresso. We found him and Red Velvet, brought them back, but.. Espresso’s not fully acting like himself.”

“Would you like us to keep an eye on him?”

“That would be helpful, I’m not sure how much though. He’s so similar to Espresso.”

 

Blackberry offers a hug, but Madeleine shakes his head, “Thank you for offering, but I just need to walk around a bit.”

Blackberry asks, “Would you like company?”

Madeleine looks at the ground, then nods, “That would be nice.”

 

Blackberry continues her patrol, now joined by Madeleine.

It’s a peaceful night.

 

When they reach Madeleine’s house, he thanks Blackberry for the walk. “I should go rest. Again, thank you.”

Blackberry nods, “Of course. I am here if you need someone to speak with.”

 

~*~The next morning~*~

 

EP is walking through the kingdom. Cookies are happy that Espresso is back.

He sees Vanilla Cupcake. Vanilla smiles “Espresso! How are you?”

“Better than yesterday.”

“That’s good! I have a question for you.”

“Yes?”

 

Vanilla puts his hands in his pockets, leaning his weight to one side. He looks relaxed. “So.. How did you manage to trick the Cookies of Darkness?”

“It was a bit difficult, but they did fall for my act.”

“Oh, you have good acting skills?”

“They are decent.”

“Well, cookies are surprisingly easy to trick.”

 

EP raises an eyebrow, “Oh?”

Vanilla looks around, then whispers, “Follow me.”

 

EP follows Vanilla Cupcake to a clearing in the woods. Vanilla smiles, not facing EP, “Do you know why I’m a cake?”

“Well I assume you were baked.”

“Yes, but I was baked for a specific purpose.”

“I cannot recall if you’ve said it before.”

 

Vanilla turns to him, “I was baked to look nearly identical to Madeleine. I was meant to be an imposter. The cookies here somehow forgot about a month later.”

EP crosses his arms, “They did?”

Vanilla chuckles, “Yep. They should forget that you’re not actually Espresso sooner.”

 

EP tightens his grip on his sleeves, “What are you talking about?”

“Oh please. You were rebaked. There’s no way Espresso could take control of his body. Unless..”

Vanilla grabs EP’s arm. He tightens his grip.

 

Crack

 

EP hits Vanilla in the face with a blast of light magic.

Vanilla screeches and lets go, stumbling backwards and holding his hands up to his face.

 

EP pulls up his sleeve and sees cracks. His face pales, ‘If he breaks through, Espresso could- No. That won’t happen.’

 

Vanilla lunges at EP, who kicks him away. EP heals his arm. “You- This was a trap!”

Vanilla is trying to look at EP, but his eyes still haven’t fully recovered. “So? You’re not supposed to be here.”

EP scoffs.

 

Vanilla tackles him, digging his nails into EP’s arm.

EP kicks him away again, then starts moving back to the kingdom.

 

Vanilla’s vision finally returns fully.

He growls and grabs EP, “Where do you think you’re going?!”

EP throws Vanilla to the ground, then turns and runs back to the kingdom.

 

He sees some cookies, one of which has a weapon. He yells “HELP! VANILLA’S ATTACKING ME!”

Cookies all turn just as Vanilla tackles EP again. Vanilla yells, “YOU AREN'T ESPRESSO!”

Latte yells, “Vanilla Cupcake what are you doing?!”

 

Vanilla tightens his grip on EP’s arm, “This is a fake Espresso!”

“No he’s not!”

“I don’t care if you believe me now, you will as soon as I break his arm!”

 

Someone shoots him. Vanilla’s holding the bolt where it’s hitting his chest. He looks up at Pastry.

“Pastry, why- Why would you-“

“I shouldn’t have trusted you. Leave now.”

Vanilla slowly gets up, then backs away, “But..”

 

"Now!"

 

Vanilla turns and runs into the woods.

Latte helps EP up, “I’m so sorry! I never thought Vanilla would do that…”

“Neither did I. I should.. I should get back to my experiments now. It’s safer inside.”

 

Latte nods, “I’ll bring you and Madeleine lunch soon.”

EP nods and goes home. He locks himself in the bathroom, does the sound containing spell, then taps the mirror in the pattern/passcode.

 

It doesn’t take long for Pomegranate to respond, “Why are you calling back so soon?”

“Remember Vanilla Cupcake? He just made a fool of himself. He did see through my act, but the others saw him attack me and drove him out of the kingdom.”

“Oh good! Now they believe you more, and I don’t have to waste magic on that worthless cake.”

EP nods, “That is all, thank you.”

 

Pomegranate vanishes. EP leaves the room and deactivates the spell.

He goes into Espresso’s lab.

 

Out in the woods, Vanilla Cupcake walks up to Red Velvet. Vanilla isn’t hurt.

He hands the bolt to Red Velvet, “You can give that back to Pastry. I’m glad you guys helped with the plan.”

Chapter 58: He Knows...

Summary:

Madeleine is very aware that Espresso is in fact still missing

Notes:

"Espresso's mind is an OSHA violation."
- My friend while we were on a discord call proofreading this chapter

Chapter Text

Red Velvet nods, “I know how Pomegranate is. Since you weren’t discreet on the balloon about your suspicions, she definitely would’ve done something to you.”

 

Red Velvet hands a backpack to Vanilla, “Are you sure you’ll be ok traveling to the Forgotten Academy on your own?”

Vanilla clips his sword sheath to his belt, “Yep. You can come with me if you want to though.”

Red Velvet picks up a backpack that was hidden behind a bush, “I was planning on it.”

 

Red Velvet gives the bolt to Chiffon, who runs back to the kingdom.

Vanilla smiles, “I’m glad Pastry and Latte are ok watching the dogs.”

The two of them walk deeper into the woods.

 

~*~A week later~*~

 

EP smiles, looking at the rings.

He hums, “Soon..” then closes the box and hides it.

 

He gets up and walks into the kitchen. Madeleine is cooking and Mocha is sitting at the table, working on something with her magic.

EP walks over to Madeleine, “Good morning.”

Madeleine jumps slightly, then realizes it’s EP. “Oh! Espresso, my goodness. Don’t sneak up on me like that!” He chuckles.

EP combs his fingers through Madeleine's hair.

 

Madeleine flinches.

EP doesn’t notice.

 

Madeleine finishes cooking, then sets a plate in front of Mocha, “Here’s your food.”

EP takes a plate, sitting down to eat. Madeleine sits next to him.

Once EP is finished, he yawns, “I’m going to bed.”

 

Mocha plays with her food, “Jeez, you’ve been really tired recently.”

EP goes upstairs.

 

Mocha stops playing with her food, whispering, “Dadeleine, how long do we have to pretend?”

“Hopefully not too much longer? Vanilla Cupcake isn’t back yet with any information.”

Madeleine sighs, resting his elbows on the table and hiding his face with his hands, “It’s so confusing…”

 

Upstairs, EP is asleep.

Espresso ain’t too happy about that one chief.

 

EP is standing in front of Espresso, who’s held in place by a chain around his left wrist.

Espresso tries to kick EP, who steps back and laughs, ‘Aw, you think you can beat me?’

Espresso glares at him, “This is my body. I can get control again.”

 

EP raises a hand near his mouth as he laughs, ‘You’re pathetic, Espresso! Your precious Madeleine is mine now.’

Espresso tries to take a step forward, but the chain holds him back, “Leave Madeleine out of this!”

‘No. In fact, I’m going to marry him.’

 

Espresso takes a step back, “No…”

‘Yes, and you won’t live to see it!’

 

Espresso is shaking, tears at the edge of his eyes, “No.. No you-“

EP cuts him off by chuckling, ‘You’re fading more every day.’ He gestures to Espresso’s right arm. Half of it is gone.

EP turns and walks away, ‘Have fun dying~’

 

Espresso glares at him, “You ass-“ the chain yanks him backwards. He falls on his back.

EP turns to look at him, then laughs, ‘You’ve lost more of your arm the longer this conversation has gone on. Are you really hoping to live until the wedding?’

Espresso tries getting up, but that doesn’t work very well. He glares at EP, “When I get out of this, you’re dead.”

‘Don’t you mean if? There’s no way you’d actually manage to though, ha!’

 

EP waves his hand and Espresso is pulled through the floor, screaming.

Once fully inside the floor, there’s no sign he was ever there to begin with.

 

EP chuckles, then wakes up next to Madeleine. It’s now the morning.

He rolls over and hugs Madeleine from behind.

 

Madeleine freezes up, “Why is he hugging me?”

EP plays with some of Madeleine’s hair, mumbling, “So soft… I see why Espresso liked it.”

Madeleine’s eyes widen, “He really isn’t Espresso.”

 

EP chuckles, hugging Madeleine tighter, “And Espresso can’t get in my way.”

Madeleine bites the inside of his cheek to avoid making any sound, “What did he do to Espresso?!”

 

Madeleine waits a bit before groaning and rubbing his eyes. He (fake) yawns, then looks at EP, “Espresso..?”

“Yes?”

“Can you let go?”

EP tightens his grip briefly, then let’s go.

Madeleine gets out of bed, putting his glasses on.

 

EP asks, “Would you ever like to get married?”

Madeleine freezes.

“Why do you ask?”

“I’m just curious.”

 

Madeleine stays quiet. “I shouldn’t. It’s not Espresso. No, Madeleine. You should say yes.”

Madeleine blinks, “Where did that thought come from?”

Madeleine looks at EP, “I would like that.”

 

When Madeleine turns away, he grins, “In fact, we should get married soon, if that’s why you were asking.”

EP gasps, “Really? How soon? A month, maybe?”

“Three weeks at the most.”

“That’s perfect!”

 

Madeleine grabs some paper, “I’ll start talking to some people to start planning.”

EP sits up, “I’ll go brew some coffee.”

EP quickly gets up, puts on his glasses, then rushes downstairs.

 

Madeleine writes a quick letter, “This is such a dumb idea and if Espresso was here, he would kill me.”

He looks at a calendar, “I need to talk to Not Espresso to figure out a concrete date before I can send this.”

 

Mocha opens the door, “Why is Fake Dad so happy?”

“He wants to marry me and I said yes.”

 

“Why would you-“ She narrows her eyes, “You have a plan, don’t you?”

“It is very dumb, but yes.”

“What is it?”

“I’m not telling you yet. I need to make sure I can pull this off.”

 

Mocha sighs, but leaves.

Madeleine rolls up the paper, hiding it.

 

He changes from pjs to his regular clothes, then puts on his armor. At the door, he turns and yells, “I’m going on patrol if you need me!”

He steps outside, yawns, then starts walking. “I should have tried to get some sleep last night. But it feels wrong to sleep in the same bed as Not Espresso…”

He sighs, rubbing his eyes, “I should get coffee.”

 

Chili Pepper looks up at him, “Woah, Madeleine, what’s wrong?”

“Huh?”

“You aren’t smiling and you look exhausted.”

 

Madeleine nods, “I didn’t get any sleep last night. I’m going to get some coffee though.”

“Why not make coffee at home?”

“I was in a bit of a rush to get out this morning. Espresso wants to get married and I agreed-”

 

Princess, who was totally not eavesdropping, gasps, “You and Espresso are getting married?! FINALLY! Do you need help with planning?”

Madeleine nods, “That would be nice. We haven’t even set a date for the wedding yet.”

 

Princess smiles, “I can help! And so can Raspberry!”

“Can I get coffee and finish my patrol first? That way we can get Espresso involved.”

They both nod, so Madeleine continues on his way.

 

When he gets his coffee, he sits on one of the many benches dotted around the kingdom. He yawns again before sipping some coffee.

News of the marriage spreads fast though, so several cookies come over to congratulate him and others offer ways they can help.

 

He just wants to drink his coffee in peace.

“Now I kind of know how Espresso felt…”

 

When he finally gets home, he finds EP in Espresso’s lab, “Hey Espresso?”

“Yeah?”

“What date do you think we should have the wedding on? I have an idea if you don’t.”

“What’s your idea?”

 

Madeleine brings EP to the calendar in the kitchen, “How about the 31st?”

EP hums, ‘Espresso should be gone by then as long as he continues to fade at his current rate.’

“I think that’s a perfect date, Maddie. I have an experiment to finish now-”

Madeleine nods, watching EP leave the room and listening to him go upstairs.

 

Mocha jumps up from seemingly nowhere, “SO! Who’s the mystery guest?”

Madeleine pulls out the paper and finishes the final details of the letter, smiling, “If I get this letter sent soon, she’ll even show up a bit early so I can beg her not to ruin the wedding.”

Mocha’s eyes widen, “You can’t be serious…”

 

Madeleine puts away the pen, “As serious as Espresso. I’m inviting my mother.”

Chapter 59: Nightmares

Summary:

Things are happening.

Chapter Text

~*~A few days before the wedding~*~

 

Madeleine sneaks out to the woods. Pastry told him to meet her somewhere around here.

When he reaches the meeting place, he sees that she isn’t alone.

 

Vanilla Cupcake and Red Velvet are here too, and they have a few old books.

 

Vanilla says, “So, we found these and they described how rebaking works in a few ways. We’re pretty sure Espresso was rebaked by getting dropped in the Ultimate Dough.”

Madeleine nods, “Is there a way to get Espresso back?”

“The dough acts as like.. A second layer, almost? So Espresso is still under there like I theorized. But eventually Espresso will fade away and the faker will take his place.”

 

Madeleine asks, “So, can we get Espresso back by breaking Not Espresso?”

Vanilla nods, “I tried to before leaving. I only cracked his arm, but he looked terrified.”

 

Madeleine inhales sharply, “We- We can’t do anything before the wedding. For the real Espresso’s safety.”

Red Velvet crosses his arms, “Why not?”

“So.. The Divine will give me glimpses of the future in my dreams. There was one about my wedding. My mother would’ve found out somehow and showed up regardless of if I invited her or not. In the vision, she puppeted me to attack Espresso with my sword.”

 

Pastry’s eyes widen, “So you’re using the fake as a shield for the real Espresso?”

Madeleine nods, “I can’t alter the future, since I normally can’t remember until it happens, so why not manipulate it?”

 

Vanilla looks at the kingdom, “I won’t be welcomed back until after the faker is revealed to be a faker. When is the wedding?”

“The 31st.”

 

Vanilla looks at Pastry and Red Velvet, “Do you guys think there’s a way I could sneak in and get to our house?”

They both shrug. Madeleine gets an idea, “There’s lots of boxes being moved around because of the wedding. You can hide in a box, which one of us three could bring to the house.”

“What about when I have to get out of the box? Wouldn’t it be weird if they took a big box inside?”

 

Madeleine taps his foot, then says, “I can take the night patrol tonight. I don’t enjoy sharing a bed with the fake Espresso anyways, so it’s a win-win situation.”

The others nod. Vanilla asks, “Should I wait for you to pass by first?”

Madeleine nods, “Not many cookies will be out by the time I reach the nearest part of the kingdom.”

 

Pastry checks her watch, “Thankfully it’ll be night soon. You’d better hurry back, Madeleine.”

Madeleine nods, turning and running into the kingdom.

 

He walks into his home, finding EP eating some leftovers in the kitchen.

“Oh, Espresso, I’m going to be taking the night patrol.”

EP frowns, “So.. No snuggles tonight.”

 

Madeleine nods, “I’m so sorry, but I do have a duty to the kingdom as the Knight Commander. I’ll be back in the morning though.”

EP nods, finishing the food he was eating, “Well, good luck on your patrol.”

 

Madeleine nods again, then leaves. EP heads upstairs, sets his glasses on the nightstand, then lays down in the bed.

He pulls the blanket up, chuckling before drifting off to sleep.

 

He squats down to be closer to Espresso, ‘Ha! Pathetic.’

Espresso, who’s buried up to his chest in the floor, glares at him.

 

EP smiles, ‘Maybe you will live just barely long enough to see my wedding after all. I highly doubt it though. You’ve faded so much already.’

“I swear I’m going to kill you.”

 

EP laughs, ‘I’d like to see you try! Well, I have a wedding to dream about. It isn’t worth my time to come back here when you’ll be gone anyways. Bye bye, Espresso!’

“Screw you. If Madeleine knew about this, he would hate you.”

 

EP glares at Espresso, then closes his fist. Espresso yelps as he sinks into the floor, which is now up to his neck.

EP growls, standing up, ‘Madeleine doesn’t know anything! And he won’t hate me. He’ll love me more than you!’

“He won’t. You-“

 

EP tightens his fist, but instead of Espresso sinking, the ground squeezes him and cuts off his ability to breathe.

‘HE WILL LOVE ME! I WAS MADE FROM YOUR LOVE FOR HIM! HE AND I ARE PERFECT FOR EACH OTHER!!’

 

EP opens his hand, letting Espresso breathe again. Espresso gasps, trying to hold back tears, “You- You’re lying.”

EP kicks Espresso in the face, knocking his glasses off. They clatter on the floor nearby.

EP yells, ‘You can believe what you want, Espresso, but that won’t change the truth! He’s mine! ALL MINE!! And there’s NOTHING you can do about it!!’

 

Espresso glares at EP without moving his head, “He would- He would never love someone like you.

 

EP puts a hand on his chest, gasping, ‘HOW DARE YOU!’

EP raises his foot to stomp on Espresso, but Espresso sinks into the floor completely just before EP can touch him.

 

He stomps on Espresso’s glasses, shattering the lenses and bending the frame, ‘Good riddance.’

He kicks the frames as far as he can, ‘Stupid bitch-‘

 

Espresso opens his eyes. He’s still in the floor, but looks up and sees the blurry shadow of EP, who vanishes a second later.

Espresso looks at where his legs should be, thinking to himself, “The fading is slower down here. But I can’t breathe.”

Espresso closes his eyes again, “How long have I been trapped in my own head? It feels like years…”

 

He tries to breathe, but it doesn’t work. He’ll be ok without breathing while stuck here, but the pressure is horrible.

 

EP is dancing around in a pleasant dream about the wedding.

He smiles as he spins around with Madeleine. Music fills the air.

EP kisses Madeleine.

 

In reality, Madeleine is helping Vanilla Cupcake. The two are halfway to Vanilla’s house when they see Chili Pepper.

She opens her mouth, but Madeleine quickly shushes her and whispers, “Just pretend you didn’t see us.”

 

She whispers, “What are you doing? Didn’t Vanilla attack Espresso?”

“It’ll make sense at the wedding, trust me.”

Chili Pepper narrows her eyes, “Fine… But if it doesn’t, I’m gonna ask you about this.”

 

Madeleine gets Vanilla home safely, then finishes his patrol.

Chapter 60: The Wedding

Summary:

It's wedding time

Notes:

There is a bit of self harm (scratching) towards the end

Chapter Text

~*~The day before the wedding~*~

 

Madeleine’s mother has arrived.

Madeleine runs up to her, “Mother! You made it!”

 

Canelé hugs him, then moves away, “You better not be marrying that coffee mage.”

“Oh, apologies but.. I am marrying Espresso.”

 

Canelé gasps, “You’re tainting this family with impure magic?!”

“Mother, please calm down. It isn’t that bad.”

 

Canelé crosses her arms and huffs, but doesn’t say anything. Madeleine says, “Please don’t do anything to ruin my wedding. I know you hate Espresso but I want him to be unharmed and alive.”

Canelé has a sparkle in her eye, “Oh, alright. Well, how are the preparations coming along?”

Madeleine leads her over to the area set up for the wedding, “Very well! I’m excited for tomorrow!”

 

EP walks by, then looks up and sees the two. He runs over and hugs Madeleine, “Maddie, there you are!”

Madeleine hugs back, “I wasn’t gone for that long. I had to bring my mother here.”

EP tightens his grip slightly, “So?”

 

Canelé looks at EP, then scoffs and rolls her eyes.

EP kisses Madeleine’s cheek before letting go.

 

Madeleine smiles, making eye contact with EP, “I can’t wait for tomorrow.”

Madeleine turns to Canelé, “Are you excited as well?”

Canelé nods, “I can’t wait either.”

 

The next day, Madeleine and EP have to go get dressed for the wedding.

Madeleine makes sure he has a decorative (but usable) sword strapped to his back.

He styles his hair, tying it up in a ponytail. He even has fancy glasses.

 

He looks at himself in the mirror while pulling on his gloves, “Espresso, I’m getting you back.”

 

He starts shaking, “What if this goes wrong? No, it’ll be fine. I just need to act so Canelé doesn’t make me stab him through the chest or something.”

Madeleine sighs, covering his face with his hands.

 

Latte opens the door, “Madeleine?”

He looks at her, “What if she makes me hurt the actual Espresso?”

Latte hugs him, “Don’t worry. Vanilla and Red Velvet are going to be close by.”

 

Madeleine leans into the hug, “I’m.. I’m scared…”

“It’ll be ok. You only saw the first strike, so anything after that isn’t defined.”

Madeleine nods.

 

Latte lets go of him, “Are you ready?”

Madeleine stands up, “No, but the sooner we do this, the better. I haven’t seen Espresso in almost a month. I don’t want to wait any longer.”

 

When Madeleine and EP are standing across from each other, holding hands, Madeleine feels the tug of Canelé’s magic.

She makes him grab the hilt of his sword, he glares at her, “Stop controlling my body!”

Canelé growls, but doesn’t stop. She makes him attack EP, which results in part of EP’s dough being scraped off his arm.

 

Espresso, still stuck in his own mind, sees part of his arm come back.

 

Canelé makes Madeleine attack again. EP jumps back, but part of his leg is scraped off.

Espresso sees that part of his leg come back. His eyes widen, “Madeleine!”

 

Madeleine shakes his head, glares at Canalé, then does the spell to block her control.

Then he scrapes off more of EP’s arm, “I’ve been waiting almost a month to do this!”

EP screeches, “Why are you attacking me?!”

 

“YOU AREN’T ESPRESSO!”

 

Madeleine manages to get most of Espresso’s arm uncovered before EP uses magic to push Madeleine away.

Espresso can control his arm again. He tears off the necklace, which makes the illusion disappear. EP no longer looks exactly like Espresso.

Madeleine sheaths his sword.

 

Vanilla grabs EP’s shoulder, “Hello again.”

Espresso starts ripping off chunks of dough. Vanilla helps by cracking most of it.

 

When Espresso shakes the last of the dough off, he looks at his right hand, “My.. hand..?”

He smiles, “It’s- I-“ He looks at the rest of his body and whispers, “I have all my limbs again.”

 

He looks at Madeleine, who’s blurry since Espresso doesn’t have glasses on, “Madeleine!”

He’s shaking.

 

Madeleine runs over and hugs Espresso tightly. Espresso gasps, freezing up, “The floor-“

Madeleine loosens his grip, “I’m so glad you’re safe now!”

Espresso hugs back, “I missed you.”

 

Madeleine lets go of Espresso, taking a step back, “Do you feel alright?”

Espresso looks at his hand again. It’s shaking, “I.. I’m..”

 

He sways slightly, “I don’t think.. the ground shouldn’t be.. The ground doesn’t like me…”

He collapses, but thankfully Madeleine catches him. Espresso mumbles, “Food..?” 

Madeleine scoops him up, “Of course.”

 

As Madeleine passes Canelé, he smiles at her, “Thank you for making me attack the fake Espresso.”

She watches as he carries Espresso to the food table. Madeleine helps Espresso eat, since he’s shaking so much.

She glares at Espresso, but he doesn’t notice because she’s blurry to him.

 

While Espresso slowly eats on his own, Madeleine runs home to grab his glasses for him. The fancy ones were broken during the fight.

Canelé gets up and walks over to Espresso, her arms crossed.

 

He doesn’t notice her, mostly focused on trying to eat. Before Canelé says anything, Espresso drops the food and grabs his right arm.

He tightens his grip until it hurts, “Still there. My arm isn’t gone anymore. I’m fine now.”

 

Canelé snaps him out of his thoughts, “Why are you death glaring your arm?”

Espresso lets go, “Ah- Uh- I just.. Nevermind.”

He pulls his sleeve down to cover the scratch marks.

 

Canelé glares at him, “Seriously. Why were you doing that? You dropped food just to strangle your arm.”

Espresso picks up the food, “It’ll be fine later. Just.. getting used to having my arm back?”

 

She scoffs, “Such an obvious lie.” She waves her hand and casts a spell, forcing Espresso to tell the truth.

Espresso quietly says, “It feels so weird having my limbs back and some feel distant, but I thought.. I felt like my right arm disappeared completely. Hopefully it goes away as I get used to my body being my own body again.”

 

Canelé stops the spell, staring at him, “How long were you actually trapped?”

“About a month?”

“How did you not fade almost instantly. You’re a coffee mage.”

 

Espresso shuffles away, “I- I had to use Light Magic-“

“So you do know how to use it!”

“Only a little- I had Madeleine teach me some just in case.”

“Why don’t you switch to Light Magic then?”

 

Espresso leans on the table while standing, looking around for any blurry shapes that could be Madeleine, “I study coffee magic as a job.”

Canelé takes a step closer. Espresso steps back, watching where he puts his foot.

 

Madeleine runs over, smiling, “Espresso! I have your glasses!”

Espresso looks at him, “Madeleine?”

Madeleine hands the glasses to Espresso, who carefully puts them on. He opens and closes his hands a few times.

 

Madeleine asks, “Espresso, would you like to go home?”

Espresso nods, “I need.. I need to sit down… Or lay down.”

Madeleine holds out a hand for Espresso to take, which he does.

 

They walk home, Espresso watching his feet to make sure they’re in the right spot.

Madeleine looks at him, “Espresso?”

“Huh?”

“What happened while you were missing?”

 

Espresso takes a shaky breath, “I was trapped in my mind, forced to watch myself fade 24/7 because I couldn’t sleep at all. Espresso con Panna sometimes-“

“Who?”

“The faker. He sometimes showed up to tease me or attack me. Usually both. The last time, he kicked me in the face and broke my glasses.”

 

Madeleine frowns, “That’s awful.”

“That’s not the worst part. While there was a floor to stand on, usually I was inside the floor with no access to the air above, frozen in place until fakespresso showed up to harass me.”

Espresso lets himself breathe for a bit, “And since I had no access to air, I couldn’t breathe. It didn’t kill me but the pressure hurt a lot..”

 

Espresso stops walking and looks at Madeleine, “Being in control over my own body after having my limbs fading for so long.. It’s disorienting to say the least… The longer something’s been gone, the more distant it feels.”

“Do you think healing magic could help?”

 

Espresso shakes his head and starts carefully walking again, “Everything is here. There’s nothing physically wrong with my body.”

Madeleine frowns, then gently scoops up Espresso and carries him home.

Chapter 61: For Health Reasons, Espresso Needs to Cry.

Summary:

He sad

Notes:

There's some self harm (scratching) at the very start

Chapter Text

~*~That night~*~

 

Madeleine is fast asleep. Espresso is not.

He’s sitting up, digging his nails into his arm.

 

There’s a bunch of scratch marks on both of his arms and lower legs. His right arm has the most though.

 

Madeleine shifts in his sleep. Espresso gasps, pulling his sleeve down and looking at Madeleine.

Madeleine groans, rolling over. He doesn’t wake up though.

 

Espresso sighs, shifting his gaze to his hand. He closes his fist, ignoring the pain in his arm.

He lays down, pulling the blanket up to his shoulder.

He pulls Madeleine closer, hugging him from behind. Madeleine smiles in his sleep.

 

Espresso tightens his grip slightly, “Finally I’m not trapped in a solid block.. I’m in a comfortable bed. I’m with Madeleine again. After what feels like years…”

Espresso sniffles, “I’m safe now. I’m safe. I’m.. I’m…”

Espresso starts silently crying. His breathing is uneven.

 

Madeleine rubs his eyes as he wakes up. He registers Espresso’s arms around him, “Espresso..?”

Espresso holds his breath, but he can’t hold it for long, “Sor- Sorry..”

Madeleine rolls over to face Espresso, making eye contact, “Sorry for what?”

 “I- I.. I…”

 

Madeleine hugs him, “Don’t worry. It’s ok to cry, Espresso.”

“I just.. I was.. gone for so long…”

“It was only about a month.”

“For you. Plus, I- I was not able to- to sleep at all. It felt like years…”

 

Madeleine gently combs his fingers through Espresso’s hair. “Oh.. Is there anything I can do for you?”

“Can- Can you sing..?”

“Your favorite song?”

Espresso nods, “Mmhm…”

 

Madeleine starts singing. Espresso snuggles closer to him, continuing to cry.

Eventually, Espresso falls asleep.

 

And has a nightmare.

Poor Espresso, he really can’t catch a break, can he?

 

Espresso is standing in the same place he was trapped for the past month. He gasps and looks around, stumbling backwards.

“No- No no no-“

 

Instead of the floor being solid, there’s seemingly a layer of water over it.

 

Something wraps around Espresso’s ankle. He screams, trying to kick it away.

Slowly, something crawls out of the water by climbing Espresso’s leg.

Espresso con Panna, grinning too wide, says in a distorted voice, ‘You can’t get rid of me that easily!’

 

Espresso punches him, “LET GO OF ME!”

EP melts back into the water.

 

Espresso turns and runs away, looking for any dry ground.

EP grabs Espresso’s ankle. He pulls Espresso into the water.

Espresso gasps just before going under.

 

EP grabs Espresso’s shoulders, smiling. Sharp teeth.

Espresso punches him in the face before swimming up. He tries to breach the surface to get air, but it’s solid.

He hits it with his hands, the sound echoing in the water.

 

EP grabs him and starts swimming down.

Espresso looks up, watching bubbles float away from him.

The water gets darker around him. He kicks EP and tries to swim up again.

 

EP swims above him and grabs his right arm before tearing it off.

Espresso screams. He jolts awake, gasping. Madeleine sits up, “Ess?!”

 

Espresso sits up and grabs his arm, staring at it while trying to steady his breathing.

He starts audibly crying.

Madeleine hugs him from the side.

 

~*~The next morning~*~

 

Espresso is sitting at the table, drinking coffee. When he sets the cup down, he’s shaking slightly, “Finally, I can drink coffee again!”

Madeleine smiles, setting breakfast in front of Espresso, “Don’t drink too much at once.”

 

Espresso stares at the plate. He starts eating his breakfast very quickly, only being stopped by Madeleine grabbing his wrist, “Espresso!”

Espresso looks up at him, asking with his mouth full, “What?”

“You’ll choke if you don't slow down.”

 

Espresso rolls his eyes, but listens. Mocha runs into the room, trips on her own feet, and crashes to the floor.

Madeleine rushes over, “Are you alright?”

Mocha does a thumbs up before standing, “You know your mom’s still here, right?”

 

Madeleine freezes, “She.. is?”

“Yeah. Did you not think about how to get rid of her after the fake wedding?”

Madeleine facepalms, “I didn’t think this far ahead…”

 

Espresso finishes eating, “Madeleine, you idiot.”

“Oh! Speaking of weddings..”

Espresso crosses his arms, “What.”

“Would you maybe like to get married? We can have a small wedding if you’d like. Maybe?”

 

Espresso looks at his own hands, then at Madeleine. He has a slight smile, “That would be nice… Yes. I-”

Madeleine hugs him, “YAY!”

 

Espresso sighs, but hugs back, “I don’t really want to have a wedding though. I just want to be husbands without all that.. fanfare.”

“Fine by me!”

“Wait- Really?”

Madeleine lets go of Espresso and takes a step back, “Yeah, I understand why you wouldn’t like that.”

 

Mocha grabs some food, “Oh yeah your mom said she wants to stay here for a bit. Vacation or somethin.”

Madeleine grumbles, “Of course she is.”

 

Espresso stands up, swaying slightly before grabbing the table to steady himself. He looks at the kitchen, “Do we need more food?”

“Yeah. Would you like to come with me to get more?”

Espresso looks down at his legs, “If I move around more, then maybe I’ll get used to having my limbs back.. Yes, I’ll join you.”

 

Mocha says, “It’s kinda hot out by the way so you might wanna get a short sleeve shirt and shorts. That’s actually why I ran back in here- To get shorts.”

She runs up to her room. Madeleine looks at Espresso, “Do you even own clothes like that?”

Espresso shrugs, “Only the shirt, but I can tolerate heat better than you, as well as the cold. You should probably change.”

Madeleine looks at his gloves, then nods.

 

After the two change, Madeleine ties his hair up in a ponytail. He still has his gloves on.

Espresso brushes his own hair. He’s wearing his normal outfit.

He looks through the capes in his closet, then grabs the one with golden thread from Madeleine fixing it. He smiles, putting it on.

 

When they head outside, it is indeed very hot. Summer usually is though, so I’m not surprised.

Madeleine walks ahead of Espresso, enjoying the nice weather. Espresso is being careful while he walks, keeping his eyes on the ground and watching where he’s putting his feet.

At one point he stops and looks up.

 

“Someone is staring at me.”

 

He whips around to see.. No one. There’s no one behind him. He shakes his head, “I’m just being paranoid…”

He follows Madeleine, who’s already carrying a few bags of food. He looks over at Espresso and smiles.

Espresso smiles back.

 

His smile fades when he sees Canelé, who looks different. She cut her hair, which is now about shoulder length, and also has a shorter dress. She walks over to them, “Madeleine.”

Madeleine turns to her, “Oh…”

“What are you doing with him? ” She points at Espresso, who takes a step away.

“Espresso? We’re getting food.”

 

Canelé glares at Espresso, “You…”

He takes another step back. He shivers, “There’s someone behind me-“

He looks behind himself, but there’s no one there.

 

Canelé turns to Madeleine, whispering, “What’s wrong with him now?”

Madeleine glares at her, “Can you just leave us alone?”

“Why were you attacking him at the wedding?”

“His body was taken over. I had to get him back.”

 

Espresso is still shivering.

Canelé chuckles, “Wow, he really let himself get taken over like that?”

 

Espresso crosses his arms, pulling on his sleeves, “I was kidnapped and-“

“I don’t care.”

Espresso looks around again, “Why do I feel like I’m being watched? There’s no one there!”

 

‘Are you sure?’

 

Espresso freezes.

“No- No that wasn’t his voice. He’s dead. He’s gone. He’s- He’s not here.”

 

Madeleine puts his hands on Espresso’s shoulders, “Espresso!”

“H- Huh?!”

“You’re freezing!”

Canelé stares at her nails and mumbles, “That’s not right.. This blue doesn’t go with my new dress.”

 

Espresso quietly says, “I’m.. I feel like people are watching me…”

“We can go home if you’d like.”

Canelé looks up from her nails, “You have a house? What does it look like?”

 

Madeleine checks the bags, ignoring Canelé, “I can get more groceries later. Let’s go, Espresso.”

Espresso nods, then starts walking home with Madeleine beside him. Canelé follows them.

 

Mocha is showing off some of her magic to the younger kids near the house.

She sees her dads, “Dadeleine, is Dad ok?”

Madeleine shakes his head, then goes inside with Espresso.

 

Mocha sees Canelé. She stands between her and the house, “Why were you following my Dads?”

“Your dads?”

“Yeah. They’re my Dads.”

Canelé looks down at her, then rolls her eyes and walks away.

 

In an alleyway, a shadow forms into a person. He approaches someone, “Hello.”

She screams and turns around, readying some light magic to attack, “Who are you?!”

“I am someone who can help you. You want someone to get Espresso away from Madeleine, yes?”

 

She calms down a bit, “Yes.. Yes I do.”

“Well, I believe I can assist you with that, since I also want Espresso away from Madeleine. If we work together, it will turn out very well.”

She drops the attack spell, “Alright.”

 

He smiles and holds out his hand, “I look forward to working with you.”

She shakes his hand, “If I don’t get what I want from this, I’ll make you regret it.”

When he lets go, he smiles and melts back into the shadows, “Don't worry. I intend to keep my promise.”

Chapter 62: Pure Chaos

Summary:

It's so chaotic

Chapter Text

~*~The next night~*~

 

Madeleine is out on patrol.

Espresso is asleep in a chair after completing an experiment with a certain spell.

 

Espresso opens his eyes.

He’s in a dimly lit hallway.

He hugs himself, shivering.

 

‘Espresso…’

 

He yelps and turns around. EP is standing there, much taller than Espresso and partially fading into the shadows. Part of his outfit is different, now a plain black long-sleeved shirt. His hair isn't in a ponytail either.

He grins, showing off his sharp teeth. ‘You never got rid of my body completely. My crumbs remained.’

 

Espresso stumbles away. EP laughs, ‘Wake up, Espresso.’

EP charges at Espresso, who screams and runs down the hallway.

He hits a wall.

 

‘WAKE UP ESPRESSO!’

Just before EP touches Espresso, he wakes up.

 

Only to see EP grinning down at him, “Good morning.”

 

Espresso tries to run, but EP grabs him, “You’re not escaping!”

EP carries Espresso out of the house. He goes past Mocha’s room with a kicking and screaming Espresso.

 

But Mocha was already awake.

 

EP walks outside before melting into the shadows, taking Espresso with him.

Mocha stares at the ground, “Fake Dad wanted Dadeleine though.. OH NO.”

She runs to Vanilla Cupcake’s house.

 

When EP comes out of the shadows, he’s in a building. He throws Espresso onto the floor, “There. He’s all yours.”

“Finally! And no one’s gonna realize they’re both gone until sunrise!”

EP clears his throat, “Your half of the deal?”

 

She rolls her eyes, “He’s in the closet.”

“Why did you put him in the closet?!”

“He was annoying me and I didn’t want to hurt him before you got here so it was the best thing I could think of!”

Espresso is slowly moving away.

 

EP gets Madeleine out of the closet. Madeleine kicks him, “LET GO!”

Espresso freezes, “Madeleine?!”

“Espresso?!!”

EP grumbles something under his breath.

 

The girl grabs Espresso, “I’ve missed you so much, Expresso! What happened to your coat? Oh well, you look hotter without it on.”

He kicks Venti Caramel, “DIDN’T YOU DIE?!”

 

She chuckles, flipping her ponytail over her shoulder, “No one checked to see if I actually died.”

Espresso blasts her with coffee magic, but she deflects it.

Madeleine tries to kick EP, who doesn’t care.

 

The door slams open.

 

Canelé has a spell ready in hand, glaring at EP, “Let my son go.”

Mocha sneaks past her to get to Espresso.

EP screeches, “NO! HE’S MINE!”

 

Canelé attacks him.

Venti laughs, then turns to Espresso, “Have fun with that.”

Vanilla Cupcake crosses his arms, standing in front of her. She yelps and jumps back, “Where the fuck-?!”

“With the others.”

“Well get out of my way!”

“No!”

 

Mocha gives Espresso his glasses, “I ran and got Vanilla, and I also got Dadeleine’s mom who tracked him down.”

Espresso puts on his glasses just as Vanilla is thrown into the wall in front of him.

Venti uses magic to keep Vanilla stuck to the wall, “Ha! You have no magic, idiot.”

 

Canelé is still busy attacking EP so Venti grabs Espresso by the leg and starts dragging him away, “And now we’re leaving!”

Espresso screams, “NO!!”

Mocha starts pulling on Venti’s arm, “Let go of Dad!”

 

Venti drops Espresso, grabbing Mocha by the hair and smashing her face into the wall, “Beat it, twerp!”

Venti continues dragging Espresso away, leaving Mocha on the floor.

 

Madeleine yells, “MOCHA!” while Canelé is strangling EP in the background.

Madeleine runs over to Mocha, who’s holding the side of her head.

Vanilla looks at Madeleine, “Can you break me out of this? I can make sure Mocha’s ok.”

Madeleine nods, breaking the spell with Light magic, then runs over to get Espresso back.

 

Venti growls, summoning a light spear and holding the point close to Espresso’s head, “Not another step.”

Madeleine looks over at Canelé, who blasts EP with light magic. Once the light fades, EP is gone.  She looks at Madeleine, “Let’s go.”

“But- But Espresso!”

 

Canelé crosses her arms, walking closer, “What about him?”

Madeleine gestures to Venti, who is still dragging Espresso away, “He’s being kidnapped!”

Canelé looks at Espresso and Venti. Venti still has the spear.

 

Madeleine is starting to cry, “Mother please!”

Venti chuckles, “Aw, begging your mother for help? Why would she ever help a coffee mage?”

Canelé examines her nails, “And you are kidnapping one. What use do you have for him?”

“He’s hot. He will be my boyfriend. I don’t care if he ‘loves’ Madeleine or ‘adopted my sister.’ She’s a loser anyways.”

 

Canelé looks up from her nails, “Who?”

Venti points to Mocha, “My sister. She sucks at literally everything, so she doesn’t matter.”

She chuckles, “I’m still glad I kicked her out when she was ten.”

 

Canelé shatters Venti’s light spear with a flick of her wrist, “You.. WHAT?”

 

Venti drops Espresso, holding up her hands, “Whaaaaaat?? All I did was get rid of a useless waste of space. She can’t even do light magic so why do you care?”

Canelé snaps her fingers. Venti is thrown against the wall and held in place by a similar but more powerful version of the spell she used on Vanilla.

Espresso crawls over to Madeleine.

 

Venti is trying to escape, “Let me go! Why are you defending a useless little shit?!”

Mocha looks at her. Venti glares back and growls, “You shouldn’t exist.”

 

Mocha stands up, reaching into her pocket. She pulls out a coffee bean.

Venti laughs, “A coffee bean? You know you can’t do magic!”

Mocha turns the bean into grounds before blasting Venti in the face.

Then she gives Madeleine his glasses as well.

 

Canelé looks at Madeleine, Espresso, and Mocha.

Espresso is clinging to Madeleine, shivering.

Mocha is standing, her hand still on the side of her head.

 

Canelé looks at Venti, who looks unharmed. Venti raises an eyebrow, “Don’t you want Expresso away from Madeleine? Just let me take him. I’ll take.. good care of him…”

When she gets no response, she breaks the spell with light magic and blasts Canelé, who blocks it.

 

Venti uses magic to yank Mocha over to herself. She picks Mocha up by her hair again, “You all care about my dumb sister.. If you don’t hand Expresso over, I’ll kill her.”

Espresso lets go of Madeleine, standing up.

Venti looks at Mocha, who’s crying. Venti groans, “Will you shut up? This is exactly why I got rid of you!”

Mocha cries more.

 

Venti throws Mocha on the floor and kicks her in the side of the head, “I SAID SHUT UP!”

Espresso gets between Venti and Mocha, “Stop.”

Mocha isn’t crying anymore.

 

Venti grabs Espresso’s tie and pulls him down to be eye level with him, “Are you finally admitting you’d like to date me?”

“Why would I? You’re threatening my daughter.”

“She’s not your daughter.”

“Yes, she is. Madeleine and I adopted her.”

 

Mocha’s curled up, shaking.

Venti growls, “She’s not your real daughter.”

“She is.”

Venti slaps Espresso, knocking his glasses off.

 

Espresso glares at her, when she looks at his hair, “I don’t think I ever saw what’s under your hair. What on Earthbread are you hiding?”

Espresso sighs, but moves the hair, opening his normally hidden eye.

Venti scrunches up her face and lets go of his tie, “Ew, gross.”

 

Espresso stands up to his full height, “Ew? All I had to do was show you my eye?! Are you serious?!”

“Duh, your eye is ugly.”

 

Espresso lets his hair fall back into place and Venti smiles, “That’s better!”

Espresso moves his hair out of the way again, Venti steps back, “Gross.”

Espresso facepalms with his free hand, “I wish I figured this out sooner.”

 

Venti crosses her arms, “Whoever did that to you is probably ugly and jealous.”

“This happened when I was a child!” He shoots a glare at Canelé.

Venti scoffs, “Whatever. I’ll just fix it with illusion magic.”

 

Espresso looks down at Mocha. She’s still shaking.

Espresso punches Venti in the face.

 

Canelé grabs Espresso’s arm, which makes him flinch. She glares at Espresso, “You should leave.”

Espresso gently scoops up Mocha. Canelé picks up Espresso’s glasses, then tosses them to Madeleine before glaring at Venti, “I will kill you in the name of the Divine if you don’t leave.”

Venti laughs, “What would you kill me with? Your weapon is probably just a dainty little knife or a bow! You wouldn’t get your hands dirty like that. Where are your guards to defend you?”

 

Canelé summons her weapon. Venti laughs, “What is that? A broken pickaxe?!”

Canelé chuckles, “No. This is a bec de corbin.”

Venti summons her spear.

The others leave.

 

Vanilla leads the group back to the kingdom. Madeleine asks, “How did you guys get there so fast?”

“They weren’t that far from the kingdom, see? Uh, would you like me to walk with you both, or do you think you’ll be fine on your own?”

Madeleine finds the spot where he dropped his sword when Venti kidnapped him, “I think we’ll be fine.”

Vanilla nods, “I’ll take over the patrol for you, Madeleine.” He walks away.

 

Mocha tugs on Espresso’s sleeve, “Home..?”

“Yes. We are going home.”

 

Once they’re in the house, Espresso goes upstairs and gently sits Mocha down on her bed, “Do you need anything?”

Mocha kicks off her boots, “Uh.. Ummm…”

Madeleine walks in holding a big cat plushie, “Would you like Catspresso?”

 

Mocha nods. Madeleine gives Catspresso to her. She lays down, hugging Catspresso, “Thank you, Dadeleine.”

Madeleine smiles, “It’s not a problem. Are you feeling alright? I know a small amount of healing magic.”

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?”

Mocha nods.

 

Espresso pulls the blanket up to Mocha’s shoulders, “Goodnight, Mocha.”

Mocha smiles, “Goodnight Dads.”

Espresso and Madeleine go back to their room, closing the door behind them.

 

Mocha drifts off to sleep.

Chapter 63: Funky Nightmare Time!!!1!

Summary:

Mocha is Not Having A Good Time.

Notes:

Warning: Venti exists (ew) and is violent

Chapter Text

Mocha tightens her grip on Catspresso.

 

Mocha opens her eyes. She’s much younger now.

She’s back in her old house.

 

She looks up at Venti, who has shorter hair. Venti glares at her, “Ugh, what do you want?”

“Can we play together?”

 

Venti squats down to be eye level with Mocha, “You wanna play a game?”

Mocha nods.

Venti rolls her eyes, “What game?”

“I don’t know.”

 

Venti flicks Mocha in the face, “Idiot.”

Mocha takes a step back. Venti picks her up and walks over to a closet, “Here’s a fun game!”

She opens the door, “How long can you stay in the closet?”

 

She throws Mocha into the closet before slamming the door shut.

Mocha hits the door, “I don’t wanna play this game!”

Venti leans on the door, “But you said you wanted to play!”

 

Mocha punches the door, which only hurts her hands, “I don’t like this game!”

Venti laughs, “But this is such a fun game!”

Mocha starts crying, “No it’s not! The closet is dark!”

“Just use light magic. Oh wait, you can’t! Ha!”

 

Mocha sits down on the floor, leaning on the door.

She holds her hands in front of herself and tries to make a light.

There’s a few sparks, but they fade away quickly.

 

Mocha tries again.

 

She makes a tiny, dim sphere of light, but it’s enough to see.

Mocha stares at it.

 

Eventually, Venti opens the door, “Ok why are you so quiet-“

She sees Mocha’s tiny light orb.

“Wow, that is so pathetic. How are you even related to me?”

 

The memory/nightmare switches.

 

Mocha looks around the corner. Venti’s parents are talking to Venti about how they’re going on vacation again.

Venti asks, “What should I do with the little brat?”

Her mother shrugs, “I don’t care. If you kill it, you’d better hide the body. We don’t need the police here.”

Venti grins, “Don’t worry.”

 

Her parents leave.

Venti turns to Mocha, “Did you hear what Mom said?”

Mocha backs away.

 

Venti summons a light spear. It’s less ornate than her current light spears.

Mocha starts running. Venti chases her, “GET BACK HERE!”

Mocha ducks into a guest room and hides under the bed.

 

Venti slams the door all the way open, “Mooochaaaa.. I know you’re here. If you come out now, I’ll make sure it’s quick and painless.”

Venti walks closer to the bed.

Mocha silently moves closer to the door while staying under the bed.

 

Venti hums and walks over to the closet, “Are you in here? That would be so predictable.”

Mocha slips out from under the bed and runs out of the room.

 

Venti yells, “THERE YOU ARE!”

Mocha hides in another room, closing and locking the door.

She looks around. An office. There’s some art on the walls.

 

Mocha pulls one of the paintings away from the wall, revealing a hidden passage. She climbs inside and pulls the painting door closed.

Mocha uses the small amount of magic she can do to make a little floating light.

She silently walks through the hidden passageways. Venti’s yelling is muffled by the walls.

 

Eventually, Mocha hears the yelling die down. She sneaks out of the hidden passages, closing the painting door behind herself.

She starts sneaking to the backdoors.

 

Venti jumps in front of her from around the corner, “GOTCHA!”

Mocha turns and tries to run, but Venti grabs her by her hair.

Mocha starts struggling. Venti slams Mocha’s face against the wall, “Shut up!”

 

Mocha covers the side of her head with her hand.

Venti chuckles, “Now.. Time to finally get rid of you.”

“N- NO! Please don’t-“

“Shut up.”

She drops Mocha and steps on her leg to keep her from running. Venti summons her spear again, aiming it at Mocha’s neck.

 

She stabs the wall just barely to the side of Mocha’s neck.

 

Mocha is shaking.

Venti waves her hand, making the spear disappear. She laughs, “I can’t believe you fell for that!”

“Wh.. What..?”

Venti steps off of Mocha’s leg, still laughing, “It was just a joke! Calm down. Killing you would be a waste of time.”

 

The memory/nightmare shifts again.

 

Mocha’s trying to sneak back to her room with food she stole from the kitchen.

She relaxes slightly when she reaches the top of the stairs leading to her room.

 

Venti kicks her down the stairs. She lands on her arm wrong at the bottom.

Mocha starts scream-crying. Venti covers her ears and stomps down the stairs. She yells, “OH SHUT UP!”

 

Mocha does not.

 

Venti kicks her in the side of the head.

Mocha cries more.

Venti rolls her eyes, “Will you shut the fuck up if I heal your arm?!”

Mocha looks up at her.

 

Venti grumbles and heals Mocha’s broken arm, then points at Mocha’s stuff, “Go pack.”

“Wh..What?”

“Go pack your stuff.”

 

Mocha shakily gets up, puts her small amount of things in her bag, then looks at Venti, “Why do I need to pack-“

Venti grabs Mocha’s arm and drags her outside. She shoves Mocha onto the sidewalk.

Mocha clings to her bag.

 

Venti crosses her arms, “Stay off of my property. You’re just taking up space in my house.”

“But- But where will I go?”

“Don’t know, don’t care. Goodbye.”

“But-“

Venti kicks Mocha into the road.

 

Mocha wakes up.

 

She slowly climbs out of bed, shivering. She walks to the bathroom and stares at herself in the mirror before moving her hair.

Cracks. They start at her forehead, trail down near her eye and stop in the middle of her cheek.

She hides them with her hair again.

 

They aren’t new.

 

She’s shaking more now, so she leaves the bathroom. She knocks on her parent’s door.

Espresso opens it, “Mocha?”

Mocha hugs him.

 

He carefully picks her up, “What happened?”

“Nightmare.”

“Would you like to stay in here for a while? Or we can go downstairs and I can read to you.”

 

Madeleine, who Espresso thought was asleep, shoots up, “Storytime?!”

Espresso screams and turns to him, “You were awake?!”

“Well I was about to be asleep but storytime is more important.”

 

Espresso sighs, then turns to Mocha, “Are you alright with stories?”

Mocha nods.

Madeleine runs downstairs ahead of them.

 

Espresso looks at the bookshelf, “Do you want to pick, Mocha?”

She nods, looking at the titles. Then she sees a familiar one. She grabs it, “Iced Tea read this to me a lot!”

Madeleine runs into the kitchen.

 

Espresso sets Mocha on the floor before sitting in a cozy armchair. Mocha hands him the book, then sits on the sofa.

When Madeleine comes back, he has a small tray with some drinks and snacks.

 

Once they’re all ready, Espresso starts reading.

Chapter 64: Sunrise With A New Friend

Summary:

Venti's dead for real this time

Chapter Text

Venti and Canelé haven’t managed to kill each other yet.

Venti almost hits Canelé, who deflects a second attack.

Venti laughs, “Getting tired yet, old lady?”

 

Canelé’s grip on her weapon loosens. Venti notices and lunges at her, spear aimed at her chest.

Canelé grabs the spear shaft, kicking Venti to the floor. She puts a foot on Venti’s chest, “Oh please. Is that really the best insult you could think of?”

 

She raises the bec de corbin over her head. Venti laughs, “You can’t do much damage with a spike that small. I can just heal it!”

“You have great healing abilities. Such a shame they’ll be gone.”

Venti glares at her, “You can’t kill me.”

 

Canelé turns the bec de corbin so the hammer head is facing forward instead of the blade.

Venti’s eyes widen, “What are you doing?!”

Canelé steps off of Venti, then quickly swings the hammer into the side of Venti’s head.

 

She’s unfazed by the sound.

 

She sighs, shaking her head, “Such a shame indeed.”

She pulls some chunks of dough off of the hammer before making her weapon disappear.

 

She drops the chunks on the floor, then looks at her hand and sighs, “I just got my nails done.. Actually, the red does look nice with this dress.”

She double checks that Venti is dead before leaving the building. She uses magic to clean the blood off of herself.

“That’s better. I forgot how relaxing it is to take care of monsters like this. Now… Time to deal with that monster I saw earlier.”

 

The trees rustle with a slight breeze.

Or was there something else?

Nah, Espresso and Madeleine deserve a break, don’t they?

 

While Vanilla is on his patrol, he shivers, “I’m not alone…”

He turns around, but there’s nothing there. He tightens his grip on the hilt of his sword, walking again.

 

Canelé spots him, then silently creeps up behind him. Vanilla stops walking, putting his hands on his hips and smiling, “Wow, tonight is such a nice night!”

Canelé summons her bec de corbin and raises it above her head, when Vanilla turns and makes eye contact, “Wouldn’t you agree, Canelé?”

 

She freezes, “How did you-”

Vanilla faces her, smiling, “Would you like to walk with me?”

Canelé makes her bec de corbin vanish, “I can kill it later. When it least expects it.”

 

Vanilla glances to the side, then makes eye contact again, “Is that a no..?”

Canelé scoffs, crossing her arms, “I suppose a walk wouldn’t hurt.”

 

Vanilla smiles more, acting more energetic than he actually is, and continues his patrol, “I think the sun will be rising soon. I know some nice spots to watch it rise.”

“Are they far? Do other cookies know about them?”

“Some are close, some are further away. Most of them are fairly well known, but there’s a few closer to the ocean that not many people find.”

“Could we go there?”

 

Vanilla nods, “Can I bring my friends?”

Canelé stares at him, “You have friends?”

“Mhm! They’re very nice, and they try to protect me.”

“Shouldn’t we hurry to the spot to see the sunrise? If we get your friends, we could miss it.”

 

Vanilla taps his fingers against his leg, “Hmm.. You’re probably right. Ok! Let’s go!”

Canelé smiles, “This idiot.”

 

Vanilla leads her to a clearing with a fallen log in the center. The edge of the cliff is visible.

Vanilla sits down on the log, “This is my favorite spot. I’ve been thinking of replacing this log with a bench, or I could carve a seat out of it.”

 

Canelé stands behind the log, next to Vanilla, “Is that a cliff?”

“Yeah. It’s a very steep drop.”

The sun starts to rise.

 

“Good.”

 

Vanilla looks up at her, “Why is that good?”

Canelé picks him up before drop kicking him towards the cliff. He nearly goes over the edge, but grabs on to one of the rocks lodged in the ground.

He gets up, “What the hell?!”

 

Canelé summons her weapon, “You are a cake monster.”

“And?? I helped you rescue Madeleine and Espresso!” He moves away from the cliff edge.

“You are a tainted being incapable of using Light Magic. You must be disposed of.”

 

She swings at him, but he draws his sword and blocks it. She glares at him, “You’re useless.”

He glares back, “So?”

 

She uses light magic to push him to the edge of the cliff. His foot slips, but he quickly regains his balance.

Canelé chuckles, “Say goodbye.”

“No.”

 

She kicks him over the edge, then turns and walks back to the kingdom.

 

Vanilla’s hand gets caught on something. He looks up to see a person, “What the fu-”

The person covers his eyes, “What are you doing?!”

 

When the person uncovers Vanilla’s eyes, they’re both sitting on the log.

Vanilla looks up at them, “Uh- Thanks for saving me?”

The person stares at their feet, “Mhm…”

“What’s your name?”

“Uhhh… I don’t have one.”

 

“Well, I’m Vanilla Cupcake!” He smiles and holds out a hand. The person looks at his hand, then Vanilla’s face before slowly reaching out and shaking Vanilla’s hand.

Vanilla yawns, sheathing his sword, “Hmmm… I should’ve slept more when I had the time.”

“You should probably go home then.”

 

Vanilla stands up, “Yeah.. That’s a good idea.”

He looks at the rising sun, then sits down again, “But the sunrise is pretty…”

“You can watch the sunrise tomorrow. You really should go home.”

 

Vanilla yawns again, “That can wait.”

“But-”

“Shhhh I’ll be fine.”

 

The person sighs, “I have to go soon anyways. I don’t like the light. It hurts my eyes.”

Vanilla nods, swaying slightly, “Valid.”

 

Vanilla leans on the person’s arm and falls asleep. They stare at him, “Vanilla..?”

Vanilla doesn’t respond. The person shakes him, “Vanilla, wake up.”

He sits upright, “Hhhuh? Oh hii!”

 

He falls asleep again. The person catches him so he doesn’t get hurt.

They sigh, picking him up and taking him home.

 

After making sure Vanilla is safe, the person sees Sprinkles staring at them. Sprinkles moves closer and sniffs them, then barks happily.

The person crouches down, shushing Sprinkles, “Please don’t-”

More barking. They pet Sprinkles, “Please stop barking-”

Sprinkles barks more.

They hear someone walking, so they quickly hide.

 

A tired Red Velvet opens the door, “What is it, Sprinkles?”

He looks around, but the only other person in the room is Vanilla Cupcake, who’s asleep.

Red Velvet pets Sprinkles, “Shh. We should let him sleep.”

 

After closing the door and walking to the kitchen to grab the dog’s food, he freezes, “When did Vanilla come home?”

Chapter 65: Vanilla Sadcake

Summary:

OH BOY VANILLA CUPCAKE ANGST!

Notes:

This one is long

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

~*~Two days later~*~

 

Madeleine waves goodbye to Canelé, who said she was tired of the kingdom. 

Espresso and Mocha are still at home. As soon as Canelé is gone, Madeleine starts walking away.

 

He hears Vanilla talking to someone, “You can shapeshift? That’s so-“

“Vanilla Cupcake? Who are you talking to?”

Vanilla turns to him, “My friend!”

“Who? There’s no one else here.”

 

Vanilla turns around, “Oh.. I wonder where they went.”

Madeleine asks, “Is.. Are you talking to an imaginary friend?”

“They’re real.”

“Then how did they vanish?”

 

Vanilla starts to say something, then stops. He shrugs.

Madeleine sighs, “Alright, well, I should get home.”

Vanilla waves while he walks away. When he turns back to the shaded alley, his friend is there.

 

Vanilla looks up at their face, “Where did you go?”

“I just.. didn’t want him to see me.”

“Is there a reason?”

“Yes.”

 

“Oh, ok! What should we-“ The person gets tackled by Sprinkles and Chiffon.

The dogs bark happily. Vanilla looks in the direction they came from, “Hi Red Velvet!”

 

The dogs are now confused. Vanilla turns to them, and his friend is gone again. The dogs start sniffing the ground, trying to find them.

Vanilla frowns, “They keep leaving…”

“Who?”

 

Vanilla turns to Red Velvet, “My new friend. They disappear every time someone else shows up.”

“Are you sure they’re real..?”

“If they weren’t real, I would be dead. They caught me after Canelé threw me off a cliff two days ago.”

“Wait she- WHAT?!”

 

Vanilla crosses his arms, “She said I had to ‘be disposed of’ and she called me useless. She left today though.”

“If I see her again, she’s dead.”

 

Vanilla’s tone shifts to a darker one, “If I wanted her dead that badly I would have killed her already.”

 

Red Velvet shivers, “How do you do that-“

Vanilla uncrosses his arms, going back to his normal tone, “Do what?”

Red Velvet stares at him, “…”

 

Vanilla smiles, “What were you doing before you started talking to me?”

“Uh- Walking the dogs.”

“Can I join you for a little bit?”

Red Velvet nods.

 

Partway through the walk, Vanilla stops. Red Velvet turns to him, “Vanilla?”

“I think I’m gonna take a walk in the woods.”

“Do you want me to-“

“No. I’m going alone.”

“But-“

 

“Please don’t follow me.” Vanilla goes into the woods.

 

Red Velvet stares at where he went, “He’ll hear if I or one of the dogs follow him…”

Vanilla finds a secluded area. He looks around, then pushes a boulder away from a hidden cave entrance.

He slips inside.

He finds a lantern that has a glowing crystal inside it. He walks to the end of the cave, which is far from the entrance.

 

He punches the wall in front of him, watching cracks spread from where his hand landed. “Canelé was right.”

The cave shakes slightly.

Vanilla punches the wall again, causing the cave to shake more.

He puts the lantern down and keeps punching the wall, even though his hands hurt.

 

“This is better than accidentally hurting someone.”

 

Some debris falls from the ceiling.

He sniffles, then breaks down in tears. He falls to his knees and hugs himself.

“They would hate me. Everyone would hate me if they figured it out. But they’ve seen me act not innocent before and they didn’t get mad.”

 

He cries more, “They get scared. I scared Red Velvet earlier! I can’t.. I can’t stop acting! They’ll all be scared and upset and send me away or something.”

He pulls on his sleeves, “But they treat me like I’m a child most of the time.”

Vanilla slowly stands up, “I can’t stop acting but if I don’t stop, I’ll keep getting treated like a little kid.”

 

He punches the wall again. His hand goes through it. Large fractures spread into the ceiling.

Vanilla yanks his hand out of the wall, but that makes the wall crack even more. The cave entrance collapses.

He starts trying to break through the wall in front of him.

 

More of the cave is collapsing.

 

Vanilla cuts his hand on the jagged edge of a rock. He hisses in pain, but continues breaking the wall.

The hole is big enough for Vanilla to squeeze through.

He falls to the ground on the other side, which is further down than he expected.

 

He tumbles, then stays laying on the ground in the pitch black cave.

He curls up and cries more.

 

Thirty minutes later, he hears his friend, “Vanilla? Wh- What are you doing here?!”

“Ow..”

They gently pick him up, “Vanilla, seriously, what are you doing here?”

Vanilla closes his eyes, “I.. don’t… know…”

 

His friend carries him to a different part of the cave. Vanilla opens his eyes, “Wait.. Why are you here?”

“I was exploring.”

They sit on a rock, then reach down and pick up Vanilla’s lantern. They set it down next to themself.

 

Vanilla looks at his hand, which is shaking, then up at his friend’s face.

The light from the lantern reflects off their glasses. They ask, “Are you ok?”

Vanilla looks at his hand again, “No..”

 

His friend notices his hand, “What happened?!”

“Punched through cave wall, made cave collapse, cut my hand escaping.”

“You- You punched through a cave wall?!”

Vanilla flinches, “Loud..”

 

“Sorry.” They gently hold his injured hand. Vanilla closes his eyes again, crying quietly.

His friend squeezes his hand slightly, then starts picking debris out of his hair.

Vanilla’s breathing is shaky. He gasps slightly, “How.. air.. here..?”

His friend’s eyes widen, “We need to leave.”

 

It doesn’t take long for them to get out. They sit down on the grass.

Vanilla leans on them, “Thanks. Why did you save me the first time?”

“I- Uh- I don’t know..?”

“Ok.”

Vanilla looks at his hand. The cut is gone.

 

He curls up slightly, sniffling. He starts crying again, hiding his face with his hands.

His friend gently picks him up and hugs him, still picking debris out of his hair.

Vanilla mumbles, “Sorry.. Sorry sorry sorry-“

“Why are you sorry??”

“I… I should go home-“

“Are you ok?”

 

Vanilla stays quiet.

 

“Vanilla-“

Vanilla gets up, “I’m going home.”

“Do you know the way back?”

Vanilla looks around, then nods. 

 

When he’s almost to the kingdom, he stops, “Red, I know you’re there.”

Red Velvet walks out of the trees. “What’s in your hair?”

Vanilla blinks, “The sprinkles? They’re always there.”

“No, there's other stuff too.”

“Oh.. I caused a cave in.”

 

Red Velvet stares at him. “… How..?”

Vanilla shrugs and continues walking.

He’s still shaking slightly.

 

Sprinkles and Chiffon whimper, walking next to him. Red Velvet catches up and puts a hand on Vanilla’s shoulder

Vanilla stops walking.

“Vanilla do you-“

 

“I’m fine!” He winces at his own voice, “Too loud. Too sudden. I should have let him finish his sentence.”

“You don’t sound fine.”

“I told you I’m fINe-“ His voice cracks. “Nonononono don’t find out don’t find out don’t find out- Don’t get rid of me-“

 

Red Velvet asks, “Do you want to go home?”

“Home.”

Red Velvet picks him up and carries him home.

 

He sets Vanilla down on the couch. He sits next to him and starts picking the last of the debris out of his hair.

Vanilla hugs himself, “Don't cry. I’ve cried enough today. I don’t need to cry any more.”

He sniffles. Red Velvet pauses, “Vanilla?”

 

Vanilla holds his breath for a little bit until Red Velvet goes back to picking debris out of his hair.

When he’s done with that, he hears Vanilla crying as quietly as he can..

Red Velvet hugs Vanilla Cupcake, resting his chin on the top of his head. Vanilla tries to get away at first, but Red Velvet won’t let go.

 

Vanilla gives up. He hugs Red Velvet’s arm.

He breaks down again and starts crying audibly, “Please don’t kick me out. Please don’t kick me out! Please don’t kick me out! I have nowhere to go!

Red Velvet hums, still hugging Vanilla.

 

Vanilla tightens his grip the more he cries.

Red Velvet eventually has to pry him off, but it doesn’t work, “Vanilla! My arm!”

Vanilla is spiraling more and more, not able to register Red Velvet saying something.

Red Velvet tries to push him off, but Vanilla is clinging to his arm like his life depends on it.

 

He’s snapped out of his spiraling thoughts by Red Velvet screaming in pain.

He blinks, then looks at Red Velvet’s arm. It’s broken. 

 

Badly.

 

Vanilla Cupcake lets go and scrambles away. There’s some blood on his clothes.

Red Velvet stares at his broken arm, which is bleeding, then shifts his gaze to Vanilla Cupcake.

 

Red Velvet is terrified.

 

Vanilla Cupcake stares at his own hands. “Maybe I should leave so I don’t hurt anyone else accidentally…”

Vanilla starts apologizing until Red Velvet snaps, “Go get a healer or something!”

He nods and runs out. 

He sends Herb to Red Velvet.

 

Latte and Pastry see him, “Vanilla? Why is there blood on your shirt? Did you get hurt?”

“I- I didn’t mean to- I-“

“What did you do?!”

“I accidentally broke Red Velvet’s arm-“

 

Vanilla can feel everyone staring at him.

He does not like it.

He stumbles backwards before turning and running.

 

People yell and start chasing him, asking questions and demanding to know how someone could accidentally break someone else’s arm.

Vanilla tries to avoid them by ducking into alleys or bushes, but they keep finding him.

 

He turns down a particularly dark alley and runs face first into his friend’s lower chest.

He grabs their shoulders, which he can barely reach, “I need- escape-!”

They pick him up and hide in the shadows with him.

 

Once the coast is clear, they step out of the shadows in the forest, setting Vanilla down, “What’s going on?”

 Vanilla backs away, still looking at his hands, “I- I hurt Red Velvet. I wasn’t trying to I- I just- I hurt him…”

Vanilla is starting to cry, “I- I should leave before I do some- something like this again-“

 

Vanilla pulls on part of his hair, “I’m still dangerous! I- I let my actual emotions show for two minutes and I broke someone’s arm and caused a cave in!!”

He sits on the ground, “They- They were right when they called me a- a monster…”

His friend sits in front of him.

 

Vanilla reaches for them, wanting a hug, but he stops and moves away instead.

 

His friend picks him up and hugs him. Vanilla immediately starts trying to get away, “N-No I- I don’t want-“

His friend cuts him off, “You can’t hurt me. And even if you do, I know some healing magic.”

Vanilla stays still, looking over his friend’s shoulder.

 

He sobs into their shirt.

Notes:

I swear if someone ships Vanilla with anyone-

Seriously, he's AroAce, I hope none of you forgot that.

Chapter 66: Dang, Things Are Going Downhill

Summary:

Vanilla’s friend has a name!

Chapter Text

Herb finishes healing Red Velvet’s arm, “How does it feel now?”

Red Velvet flexes his fingers, then moves his arm around, “A little sore, but other than that it’s fine.”

 

Herb asks, “What even happened?”

“Well.. Vanilla was crying so I hugged him to help him calm down. He grabbed my arm and hugged it so tight he broke it.”

 

Red Velvet stares at his hand, “It has to have been an accident, right? He would never try to hurt anyone unless they threaten him first.”

“That makes sense.”

Red Velvet stands up, “We need to find him.”

 

Sprinkles and Chiffon bark. Red Velvet nods at them, “Let’s go!”

The dogs start searching for Vanilla.

 

When people see Red Velvet, they start asking him what happened. He gives them quick replies, though he’s more focused on following the dogs.

When they reach the alleyway, the dogs stop, confused.

They sniff around and bark, trying to find Vanilla.

 

Speaking of Vanilla, he’s still with his friend in the woods.

He’s tightly wrapped around one of their arms.

Despite their cracking arm, his friend doesn’t seem to feel the pain.

 

Vanilla sniffles, “Where- Where will I go??”

“Don’t you have a house?”

“Everyone there prob- probably hates me now!”

“I doubt that.”

“E- I broke Red Velvet’s arm without even thinking about it!”

 

His friend moves him back onto their lap and hugs him with their free arm, “They wouldn’t turn on you like that for an accident-“

“Do you know how fast they turned on me when I was trying to get Espresso back?! While Pastry and Latte knew what was going on, no one else did.”

 

Vanilla tightens his grip, “And they told me how much everyone hated me. Like they were just waiting for an excuse to talk about it.”

“It wasn’t that bad. They forgot a few days later.”

 

Vanilla makes eye contact, “And how would you know? You weren’t there.”

“I was hiding but I was there.”

 

The bushes rustle.

 

Vanilla leans on his friend, “Please.. Please don’t leave me behind again…”

The bushes rustle more, then Espresso walks into the shaded clearing.

He makes eye contact with Vanilla, then looks up at Vanilla’s friend.

 

He takes a step back, “Espresso con Panna?! What are you doing here?! Actually, how are you here??”

 

EP leans away from Espresso, “I ducked into the shadows just before Canelé blasted me.”

“Ok, that makes sense, but why do you have Vanilla Cupcake?!”

 

Vanilla cries more, tightening his grip and nearly splitting EP’s arm in half. EP doesn’t seem to notice, “He’s my friend.”

“Are you planning something?”

 

EP shakes his head, “If I go back… I’m worried.”

“Why?”

“They might hurt me or kill me and I’d rather not die.”

 

Espresso crosses his arms, “But why are you hanging out around here?”

“I don’t know where else to go.”

Vanilla Cupcake lets go of EP, who’s arm goes back to normal in a minute.

 

Vanilla looks at Espresso, “Why are you here?”

“Most of the kingdom is looking for you. Red Velvet explained what happened and that it genuinely was an accident.”

“Are they going to hurt me?!”

“Why would anyone do that?! They were just worried about you being alone in the woods.”

 

Vanilla stands up, “I can take care of myself just fine!”

“I know that.”

 

EP slowly stands up, now towering over the other two, “Espresso was able to see you attack me, remember?”

Espresso backs away from EP, “How are you so tall?!”

“Oh would you be more comfortable if I..” He suddenly shrinks down to match Espresso’s height, “do this?”

Espresso stares at him, then at Vanilla, “Did you know he’s Espresso con Panna?”

 

“Yeah I recognized him immediately.”

 

EP turns to Vanilla, “You- WHAT?! Then why did- Why were you acting like you didn’t?!”

“… So you wouldn’t be scared and run away…”

EP blinks, “You knew the whole time and you still think we’re friends?”

 

Espresso mumbles, “Watch your wording, Con Panna.”

EP sighs, “Just call me EP, and I meant the fact that like, Vanilla, you still want to be friends??”

 

Vanilla nods.

“But why? I took over Espresso’s body for a month!”

“You also saved my life twice.”

“But- But.. uh..”

 

Vanilla Cupcake hugs EP, “Friend.”

EP looks at Espresso who looks just as, if not more, confused.

Vanilla hides his face in EP’s shirt. 

 

Madeleine comes crashing out of the bushes, “Espresso did you-“

He sees EP.

 

EP smiles sheepishly, “Hi Madeleine..”

 

Madeleine glares at him, hugging Espresso.

Vanilla tightens his grip. 

EP’s body cracks slightly, but he ignores it, “I uh.. I should probably apologize for um.. the kidnapping thing.”

 

Madeleine is still glaring at him, “Yeah. You should.”

 

EP looks down, “I’m really sorry about that.”

“You need to stay away from me.”

“But I-”

 

Madeleine death glares him. He shivers.

 

“Ok…”

Vanilla looks at the two cookies. Madeleine asks, “Do you want a hug?”

Vanilla shakes his head and squeezes EP more. Espresso looks at him just in time to see a pained look flash across his face for a brief moment.

 

The cracks spread.

Espresso holds part of his arm.

 

Vanilla mumbles something. EP stares at him, “What?”

“I wanna go home…”

“Ok. Can you loosen your grip a bit-“

 

Vanilla lets go completely.

 

EP heals the cracks before scooping up Vanilla, who says, “Don’t just.. walk through…”

EP looks at Espresso and Madeleine, “Uh, I’m taking him home.”

He then steps back and melts into the shadows with Vanilla, leaving the two cookies alone.

 

Espresso and Madeleine look at each other.

Madeleine lets go of him, “We need to keep an eye on him.”

“Who?”

“Espresso con Panna. I don’t trust him.”

 

“Yeah.. He was horrible to me and now he’s treating Vanilla Cupcake nicely? He’s definitely planning something.”

 

Meanwhile, EP is sitting with Vanilla Cupcake. They’re both on Vanilla’s bed.

Vanilla is curled up in EP’s lap. EP asks, “Why did you want to be friends if you knew who I was?”

“Well, I figured that if you were able to travel through shadows then you probably weren’t taking over someone’s body. Plus, you’re really fucking tall. I don’t think anyone else can be that tall.”

 

“Is that it..?”

 

Vanilla shakes his head, staring off into space, “Like I said before, I was sent to replace Madeleine with no regard as to how I would escape if- when.. the cookies found out.”

He starts pulling out the sprinkles in his hair, “As soon as I wasn’t useful they abandoned me. They did that to you too, didn’t they?”

 

EP looks away.

“Well, there is a reason they brought me back with the ability to shadow travel.”

 

EP tenses up like he’s expecting someone to yell at him. When nothing happens, he reaches up towards his hair.

The little wing barrette is gone.

 

He sighs, mumbling to himself, “It got broken when I was fighting Canelé…”

Vanilla Cupcake stares at him, “You were supposed to be a spy.”

 

EP waits a bit, then nods slightly, “They uh.. Didn’t like it when I kidnapped Espresso just to trade him for Madeleine.”

“You aren’t with them anymore, right?”

“Of course I’m not with them anymore. My main objective was Madeleine.”

 

“Was?”

 

EP looks down, “I.. It doesn’t feel as strong as before. My desire to be with Madeleine seems to have faded.”

His gaze shifts to Vanilla’s face. He moves some of Vanilla’s hair out of the way.

 

Vanilla blinks, “Listen, EP, if you like me romantically I’m sorry but I-“

“What?! Nonono! I don’t! Trust me!”

Vanilla crosses his arms, “Good. I don’t feel attraction like that. It’s just weird.”

EP combs his fingers through Vanilla’s hair, “Yeah, it is weird…”

 

He adjusts his glasses, “Do.. Did I ever love Madeleine like that in the first place? But what would it have been if it wasn’t that??”

Vanilla shrugs, slowly closing his eyes.

 

After a minute, EP realizes that Vanilla is quietly purring.

EP smiles, when a voice snaps him out of his thoughts, “There you are.”

 

EP freezes before turning to Vanilla’s mirror.

 

Pomegranate stares back, “The cake is asleep, yes?”

“Yes. Why are you here?”

“Your communication suddenly stopped a few days ago.”

“My barrette broke while I was fighting Canelé. I already told you that.”

“Well, if you’ve finally gotten over that useless Light Knight, you can bring Espresso to us.”

 

EP blinks, “What if I don’t want to? I don’t have any reason to stay on your side anymore.”

Pomegranate glances down at Vanilla Cupcake, then glares at EP, “That stupid cake has made you soft, just like Red Velvet, hasn’t it?”

“It? He doesn’t like being called ‘it’.”

 

Pomegranate growls, “You need to get away from that.. thing.. before he drags you into his trap.”

“But he’s nice to me..”

“Exactly. He lures everyone in like that. He doesn’t care about anyone but himself. He just manipulates everyone into thinking he’s sweet and innocent so they don’t kick him out of the kingdom.”

 

Vanilla curls up more.

 

Pomegranate chuckles, “He doesn’t care about you, Espresso con Panna. He just wants someone he can hug without accidentally killing them.”

“But- But he-“

 

“Face it, Vanilla Cupcake is a horrible person. He’s manipulative. He’s a liar. He deliberately hides his strength so others aren’t terrified of him. He’s selfish. He tells you his ‘sad’ stories to make you feel bad for him and take care of him. He doesn’t actually care. He doesn’t want to be your friend.”

 

EP looks down at Vanilla Cupcake, who’s shaking.

Pomegranate asks, “Well? Am I wrong, Vanilla Cupcake?”

Chapter 67: Uhh- There’s Somehow More Downhill?

Summary:

Things are somehow getting Worse!

Chapter Text

EP stares at Pomegranate, “He’s asleep.”

“No. He’s just pretending so he can avoid the truth.”

 

Vanilla gets up and launches himself at the mirror, going to punch it.

 

His hand goes through to the other side like a portal, but he freezes just before his wrist goes through as well.

She chuckles, “You know this just proves my point, right? You really were pretending to sleep.”

 

Vanilla tries to back up, but his hand is stuck.

He looks at EP, “Help-“

“You weren’t asleep?!”

 

“I’m a light sleeper-“ Pomegranate grabs Vanilla’s hand and starts to pull him into the mirror.

She glares at him, “You are not. It took me ages to get you out of bed back when you were just baked.”

 

Vanilla pushes on the wall to stop himself from getting pulled in, “EP please!”

EP stares at him. “Why didn’t you defend yourself? You immediately tried to punch the mirror instead.”

“I- I don’t-“

 

Pomegranate yanks on his arm, but he doesn’t budge. She growls, “It’s true and you know it.”

“No! It’s- It’s not (all) true!” He whispered the all.

 

EP heard it anyways, “So most of it is?!”

“Yes but-“

 

Pomegranate yanks on Vanilla’s arm again, “If most of it is true, why would you believe anything he says? He’s a liar, remember?”

Vanilla tries to back up, but Pomegranate uses magic to start pulling him through the mirror instead of by force.

Vanilla starts crying while reaching for anything he can to slow down.

 

EP asks, “Were you just using me as someone you could hug without accidentally killing?”

“No! If I want to hug something, I usually hug one of my pillows since I can’t really kill those.”

“But why hide your strength?”

“I don’t try to most of the time! People just tend to forget.. Can you please help me-“

 

EP stands up, “Why?”

“We can keep talking after I’m not in the middle of being kidnapped!”

 

He’s clawing at his wall. EP snaps his fingers and the spell pulling Vanilla stops.

EP pulls him back into his room.

 

Pomegranate glares at EP, “Fine. He can’t dig himself out of the hole he’s in anyways.”

She disappears.

 

Vanilla Cupcake is shaking so much. He Reaches for EP, but stops himself. He grabs one of his pillows and hugs it tightly.

EP sits across from him on the bed, “Why do you act innocent though?”

“She was right about that one.. Though, I do want to stop acting innocent all the time but if I let that mask slide off for even a second I terrify everyone around me!”

 

He buries his face in the pillow, “They treat me like a child and I hate it! I can take care of myself and protect myself just fine!”

He looks at EP again, “But I also don’t want them to be so terrified of me that they kill me or lock me away somewhere that I can’t escape from. I don’t want to be alone…”

 

EP is quiet.

 

Vanilla hides his face in his pillow, “He hates me now. He hates me and he’s going to tell everyone. But.. I deserve it, don’t I… She was right about so much of that.”

He curls up more, falling on his side, “The only things different are the facts that I do care about my friends and that I do want to be friends with EP.”

 

“Is it really selfish to want to live?”

 

Vanilla tightens his grip on the pillow, “It’s selfish for me to want to live. I was made to be a clone of Madeleine. I’m- How much of me is still based on Madeleine?!”

EP suddenly asks, “Wait- Don’t you carry a sword with you everywhere?”

 

Vanilla looks at him, “Uh, yeah?”

“And no one notices?”

Vanilla shrugs, “It’s never been pointed out except for a while after I first got it.”

 

“I still carry a sword around just like Madeleine! Well, mine is a single edged sword and his isn’t- but still!”

Vanilla buries his face in his pillow again, “I can’t cry now. He’ll be upset. He’ll think I’m trying to manipulate him.”

 

Vanilla sniffles, “No! Stop! Don’t make him upset!”

EP puts a hand on Vanilla’s shoulder. Vanilla flinches.

Then he starts sobbing into his pillow.

EP gets up.

 

Vanilla starts pulling on his own hair, “Shut up! Stop crying! Stop crying! Everyone will be upset and they’ll hate me because I can’t be happy all the time…”

When Vanilla looks around, EP is gone. Vanilla is too distressed to try and check if EP is still in the room.

 

Vanilla cries more and hides under his blanket. He pulls on his hair, “Stop crying- Stop- I need to stop-“

“Crying makes people upset. I can’t cry.”

Vanilla hits himself on the head, “Shut up! Shut up and stop crying! Please!”

 

When he only cries more, he throws all his pillows off his bed.

“Idiot- Idiot. Idiot!”

He starts throwing his blankets to the floor.

 

“No one actually wants to be my friend. They all treat me like a child! They just want to ‘take care’ of me to feel better about themselves!”

He runs out of blankets.

He starts ripping into the mattress itself.

 

“Maybe.. it would be better if I just ran away… I wouldn’t be babied by everyone if there was no one else around!”

His door opens, but he doesn’t notice.

He pulls on his hair again, “Why do I mess up everything I touch?!”

 

Someone puts a hand on his shoulder.

He screams and jolts away, falling off his bed into a messy pile of blankets and pillows.

 

When he looks up, he sees Red Velvet, Pastry, and Latte.

He shuffles away from them, wrapping himself in his blanket more, “Wh- How- When-“

Latte asks, “What happened in here?!”

 

Vanilla backs up more, “Go away!”

Red Velvet moves closer, “Vanilla-“

“I don’t want to hurt you again!”

“I got my arm healed, it’s fine n-“

“What if I do it again?!”

 

They all move a bit closer, “That’s not very likely.”

Vanilla panics more. He gets up and runs past them.

 

They try to follow, but Vanilla is faster. After ten minutes, he realizes he’s lost.

He collapses.

 

EP, who was following him, steps out of the shadows and picks him up. Vanilla tries to get away, but it doesn’t work.

EP sighs, “Nilla…”

Vanilla freezes.

 

“If I cry will he think I’m trying to manipulate him? But if I don’t will he think I’m cold and emotionless and all my other emotions were fake?”

Vanilla whimpers, “If I cry only a little it’ll just be both bad things at once.”

“No matter what I do I’ll always lose.”

 

Vanilla chokes back a sob, shaking more than before.

EP asks, “What’s going on?”

“I- I don’t- I can’t cry! I can’t not cry! I’m-“

“Nilla, you’re allowed to cry.”

“But- She said- And what if- I don’t want- What if you think I’m faking it??”

 

Vanilla gasps, covering his mouth with his hand, “But now that I said that you’ll think it anyways. Now it definitely sounds like- like I’m faking it! I can’t-“

He hides his face in EP’s shirt, “I’m a horrible person! She was right! Just leave me out here to die like I deserve!”

 

Vanilla cringes slightly, “That sounds manipulative too! Even more than before! It’s true though, isn’t it? I’m literally trying to find the least manipulative sounding way to talk to EP.”

 

EP says, “You don’t deserve to die like that.”

“Yes I do! Put me down!”

“Nilla please calm-“

 

Vanilla starts thrashing around, trying to get away again.

EP rolls his eyes before tying Vanilla up with his own blanket.

Vanilla is still trying to escape.

 

He stops.

 

EP looks at him, “Nilla?”

Vanilla is passed out. Before EP can react, Dark Choco jumps out from behind a tree and stabs him in the chest, avoiding Vanilla.

EP stares at him, “Wait if you’re here, then-“

 

Pomegranate casts a spell, forcing EP to turn into shadows. Dark Choco catches the sleeping Vanilla Cupcake.

Pomegranate holds out a glass jar, which EP is pulled into with another spell.

It’s too small of a space for him to leave his shadow form.

The jar glows just enough to prevent it from casting any shadows that EP could use to escape.

 

She closes the lid, making sure it’s perfectly sealed. She looks to Dark Choco and Poison Mushroom, who just walked out of the bushes, “Alright. Let us return to our master.”

Chapter 68: WHERE DOES THIS HILL END?!

Summary:

Man… Poor Vanilla Cupcake

Chapter Text

The dogs charge through bushes, sniffing out the trail.

Behind them is Red Velvet, followed by Pastry, Espresso, Madeleine, and Herb.

 

Pastry says, “If he got taken, it won’t take long for him to break out again.”

Red Velvet responds, “He can’t break out of magic and I’m fairly sure Pomegranate knows that.”

Espresso asks, “What if it was Espresso con Panna that took him? He can travel through shadows now and that would never leave a trail behind.”

 

Red Velvet shakes his head, “The trail would’ve ended already.”

Madeleine glares at the trees ahead of them, “I still think he had something to do with Vanilla being upset and running away.”

 

When they reach the clearing, the dogs start barking frantically, looking at Red Velvet.

He gasps, “No! Are you sure?!”

More barking.

“Follow their trail, then! They must’ve grabbed Vanilla!”

 

Espresso asks, “What’s going on??”

“The dogs smell some of the Cookies of Darkness, as well as Espresso con Panna.”

Madeleine growls, “I knew he was planning something!”

“Let’s focus on getting Vanilla Cupcake back first!”

 

~*~far away from there, about an hour later~*~

 

Vanilla Cupcake wakes up. He looks around, confused.

Then he realizes he can’t move his arms and legs.

He tries anyway, but it doesn’t work.

 

He’s still wrapped up in his own blanket, the only difference is he’s being held upright by magic instead of being on the floor.

He spots a jar sitting on a desk. It looks like it’s holding liquid shadows, yet it has no shadows of its own.

“That’s.. weird…”

 

Pomegranate walks into the room, “Oh, you’ve finally woken up.”

Vanilla glares at her, “Why do you keep kidnapping people?!!”

“I didn’t kidnap you. I just brought you home.”

“This isn’t my home!”

“But where else are you supposed to go? Everyone hates you, Vanilla Cupcake.”

 

Vanilla tries escaping again, but it’s still not working.

Pomegranate chuckles, “What’s wrong? You know it’s true. Even Espresso con Panna turned on you.”

“What-“

“Don’t you remember who tied you up like that in the first place?”

 

Vanilla goes quiet.

“See, Vanilla? This is your home-“

“What did you do to him.”

 

Pomegranate takes a step back, “Excuse me?”

“What did you do to Espresso con Panna?”

“I didn’t do anything.”

 

The jar falls on its side.

Pomegranate delicately picks it up and sets it upright again.

 

Pomegranate crosses her arms, “Vanilla, you know that everyone hates you. You’re a horrible person.”

Vanilla shakes his head, “No- No I-“

“You’re manipulative. You act innocent so you don’t get kicked out. You hide who you really are so no one is scared or angry.”

Vanilla shakes his head again, “Shut up!”

 

“You’re a liar. You’re dangerous. You cry in front of people so they pity you. You’re acting all the time.”

Vanilla keeps shaking his head, but he’s stopped talking.

“You’re one of us and you always will be.”

Vanilla glares at her, “You- You abandoned me!”

 

“Do you really think that excuses your behavior? It has lasted for quite a long time. It’s even worse than it was while you were impersonating Madeleine.”

Vanilla is fighting back tears, “Shut the FUCK UP!”

“You can’t hide from the truth forever.”

 

Vanilla spits at her. She sighs, stepping away, “Perhaps some time alone will do the trick.”

 

She looks at the jar, then sets it down somewhere it can’t easily fall from before walking out.

The second the door closes, Vanilla starts crying.

 

“She’s right. I wouldn’t even- be here if she wasn’t.”

He notices that he can move a bit more than before, “But she was wrong about why. I- I just don’t want to hurt anyone or get hurt by anyone…”

 

He struggles in the blanket. After a bit, it falls to the floor, but Vanilla is still in the air.

“Will they even want me if I go back?”

He hugs himself, “No.. I’m too dangerous. Even if they want me I shouldn’t go back…”

He hides his face with one of his hands, “But I can’t stay here either! I can’t be around anything alive because I could accidentally hurt it!”

 

Pomegranate comes back with some tea, “Oh, you got the blanket off. Well, are you ready to officially come home?”

“No!”

“You have nowhere else to go. You don’t have to act here.”

“You.. want me to stop acting..?”

“Yes. We want to see the real Vanilla Cupcake. We truly care about you, unlike those kingdom cookies.”

“You want me to stop acting.”

 

“Of course. We care about you.”

 

Vanilla looks at his hands, then Pomegranate, “Ok.. I’ll stop acting.”

He’s gently set on the floor.

Pomegranate motions for him to follow her.

 

Vanilla looks at the jar again, “What’s that?”

“A jar of liquid shadows.”

“That looks cool. Can I touch it?”

“No.”

Vanilla frowns, but continues following her.

 

They enter a room where the other Cookies of Darkness are. Well, except Poison Mushroom, who’s napping in their room.

Pomegranate bows to Dark Enchantress, “He has decided to come home.”

Vanilla Cupcake crosses his arms, “Again, you’re sure you want me to stop acting completely?”

 

Dark Enchantress narrows its eyes, “Why did you emphasize ‘sure’ so much?”

“I’m just asking.”

Dark Enchantress crosses her arms as well, “You can stop acting as much as you comfortably want to.”

Vanilla smiles sweetly, “Thanks!”

 

Licorice asks, “Why did we need him again?”

Dark Enchantress smiles, “His physical strength is enough to break solid metal. Plus, it’s nice to have more people on the team.”

Licorice looks at Vanilla, then Dark Enchantress, “Are.. I’m asking respectfully, but are you sure he’s that strong?”

 

Vanilla smiles more, “Would you like me to snap your fucking neck to find out?”

 

Everyone stares at him.

“What? Would you rather I rip some metal in half? Tear up the floor? I’m perfectly fine with destroying stuff to prove a point.”

Pomegranate takes a few steps away from Vanilla, “You just threatened to snap Licorice’s neck!”

 

“And? Would you like to have yours snapped instead?” He’s still smiling. It doesn’t reach his eyes.

 

Dark Enchantress stands up, “Do not threaten them.”

Vanilla looks at her, “Why? It’s not like I’m actually hurting anyone.”

Dark Enchantress sighs, then turns to Licorice, “Go find some stuff he can break if you want to see how strong he is.”

Licorice nods before scurrying away.

 

Dark Enchantress looks at Vanilla Cupcake, “So, Vanilla Cupcake, are you glad to have gotten away from those nasty cookies who hate you?”

“Well, I do miss my friends…”

“But they turned on you, didn’t they?”

“Well.. I guess…”

“And doesn’t that make you angry?”

“A little.”

 

Dark Enchantress smiles, “I can help you get revenge. We can make those puny cookies pay for the suffering they caused you. I just need one thing in return.”

“What’s that?”

“Your assistance in destroying their worthless little kingdom.”

“As long as my dog doesn’t get hurt.”

 

Licorice is back. He has a small amount of random scrap metal he found lying around.

He drops it on the floor near Vanilla, who picks up the strongest looking piece and folds it in half.

He folds it a few more times while Licorice stares at him in shock.

“Did- Did you just- You folded that like paper!”

 

Vanilla picks up a different piece and tears it apart, “Yeah?”

Licorice holds his hand near his neck and backs away from him.

Vanilla smiles more, “Would you like a hug, Licorice?”

 

Licorice screams and runs out of the room.

 

Vanilla laughs, then looks at Dark Enchantress, “Do you know where Espresso con Panna is? I was told he brought me here so I assume he works with you guys. Right?”

Dark Enchantress looks at Pomegranate, who says, “Espresso con Panna is busy right now.”

“Can he come back? I like him. He’s nice.”

“No, he has to stay where he is.”

 

Vanilla frowns, “Just a few minutes?”

“Like I said, he’s busy.”

Vanilla huffs, “Well make him not busy! I wanna talk to him!”

“I can’t just-“

 

Vanilla stomps his foot. The floor cracks as the room shakes.

Pomegranate runs out the door.

 

Now Dark Enchantress and Dark Choco are the only two cookies in the room.

Vanilla crosses his arms, fiddling with the friendship bracelet.

He goes to press the crystal, but stops himself.

 

“I’m too dangerous.”

 

He frowns, taking off the bracelet and staring at it.

He puts it in his pocket.

 

The lights in the room dim as EP rises up from Vanilla’s shadow and shifts to his cookie form.

Vanilla turns around and looks up at him before smiling, “EP!”

He hugs him tightly.

 

EP grimaces as his body cracks, “Nilla-“

Vanilla tightens his grip, shaking.

EP looks down at him, “Are- you crying?”

Vanilla nods, hiding his face in EP’s shirt.

 

EP looks at the other two.

Dark Enchantress shrugs.

EP’s body cracks more, “Nilla please- Please loosen your grip-“

 

Vanilla doesn’t hear him.

There’s a loud snap and EP screams before melting back into the shadows.

 

Vanilla stares at the space where EP just was, then down at his hands.

Chapter 69: (Nice lol) He’s On His Villain Arc

Summary:

Oh boy, violence time!

Chapter Text

~*~An hour later~*~

 

Licorice runs into the room, “There’s five intruders! And they have two cake wolves!”

Vanilla looks up just as Madeleine kicks the door open. The door smacks Licorice in the face, “OW!”

 

Dark Enchantress chuckles, “Oh, are you here to see your friend?”

Sprinkles runs over to Vanilla, who moves away from them, terrified, “No- No! Sit!”

Sprinkles sits, tilting their head.

 

Red Velvet asks, “Vanilla? What’s wrong?”

“I don’t wanna hurt Sprinkles!”

 

Dark Enchantress turns its attention to Vanilla, “Well it seems that your.. ‘friends’ have shown up to take you back to that kingdom full of fragile cookies.”

Vanilla is quiet, so she continues, “All they want is to have your strength on their side. You know they’re terrified of you. You know they think you’re a monster.”

 

Red Velvet glares at her, “We do not!”

Dark Enchantress chuckles again, “Oh? But look what he did to Espresso con Panna.”

She gestures to EP, who’s trying to heal the cracks in his body.

 

They’re not from Vanilla Cupcake.

 

It says, “He’s been healing himself for the past hour.”

Red Velvet takes a step closer. Vanilla takes a step back, then death glares at Red Velvet, “You need to leave.”

He shivers, “Vanilla..?”

 

“LEAVE!”

 

“What- Why?!”

“I’m a danger to literally everyone around me! I broke your arm accidentally! I broke the fucking floor! Do you really think I should be near anything alive?!”

 

EP is done healing himself. He slowly stands up, towering over everyone in the room.

Espresso looks at him, “Did you kidnap Vanilla?”

EP shakes his head, “I followed him to make sure he’d be safe but then we both got kidnapped.”

 

Dark Enchantress laughs, “Don’t lie, Espresso con Panna. Your goal was to bring him home ever since we brought you back.”

Vanilla stares at EP, who crosses his arms, “No, I was sent to spy on the kingdom. I don’t want to be here right now.”

 

Vanilla has a blank expression, “Then why don’t you leave.”

“I don’t want to leave you behind.”

“But you heard Pomegranate. I’m a horrible person. I’m a danger to everyone around me. I hurt you.”

EP takes a small step closer, “Nilla, you aren’t a horrible person-“

 

“YES I AM!” He stomps one of his feet, cracking the floor and making the building shake again.

A chunk of ceiling falls next to Dark Enchantress.

 

Vanilla gestures to the broken chunk of ceiling, not saying anything.

EP takes another step towards him, shrinking to match Espresso’s height, “Nilla, do you want to hurt people?”

“NO! But I-“

“Do you care about your friends?”

“Yes but-“

“Do you want to live in the kingdom?”

“Yeah but- I don’t like being treated like a kid!”

 

EP is even closer, “That’s fair. And Nilla, if you wanted to hurt people and didn’t care about your friends, then you would be a horrible person. But you don’t. You are not a horrible person.”

Vanilla stays quiet.

 

Dark Enchantress shakes its head, “Don't listen to him. He’s just trying to lure you back to a place full of fragile cookies.”

Vanilla looks between her and EP, backing away from both.

EP stops, “Nilla, please-“

“NO! SHUT UP! BOTH OF YOU!!”

 

EP listens, but Dark Enchantress doesn’t, “Vanilla, we won’t put pressure on you. Just know that you have a home here. We welcome you with open arms.”

Vanilla looks at EP, who’s concerned but staying quiet.

Red Velvet says, “Vanilla please come back with us.”

 

Vanilla glares at EP, “What do you want me to do, huh?”

EP shrugs, “I just don’t want you to accidentally hurt yourself. I’ll stay wherever you are.”

“Why? Because I remind you of him?! ” He points at Madeleine.

 

EP shakes his head, “You’re the only friend I have. The kingdom cookies don’t trust me and the Cookies of Darkness don’t like me.”

Dark Enchantress sighs, “Dark Choco, grab Vanilla Cupcake.”

 

Before Dark Choco can get too close, Vanilla draws his sword and points it at him, “Don’t even try.”

Pastry tries to walk closer, but Vanilla glares at her, “No. None of you!”

Dark Choco backs away. Dark Enchantress snaps its fingers, “Pomegranate, the backup plan, now.”

 

Pomegranate casts a spell. A simple one.

It just makes Vanilla Cupcake angrier than he already is.

 

He glares at her before charging. She screams, barely dodging.

Vanilla quickly grabs her arm before cutting it off.

He tosses it to the side when Pastry yells, “Vanilla please calm down!”

 

Vanilla turns to her. He growls and charges at her. She jumps away, avoiding his arm when he tries to grab her.

She shoots at his leg to immobilize him, but he blocks it with his sword.

He grabs her crossbow, yanking on it hard enough to break part of her arm. He raises his sword.

 

A few coffee beans hit him in the back of the head.

He drops Pastry and turns to Espresso.

 

Pomegranate, who’s healing herself to the best of her abilities, screams “HOW MAD WAS HE BEFORE?!”

Vanilla yells, “VERY!” before running towards Espresso. Madeleine jumps in the way, activating his skill and blocking Vanilla’s sword.

Vanilla snarls, punching Madeleine’s shield.

 

It cracks.

 

Madeleine’s eyes widen, but he shoves Vanilla to the ground.

Vanilla quickly jumps to his feet. He sees Licorice trying to sneak past him.

He grabs him by the neck, “YOU…”

 

Licorice squeaks, now trying in vain to pry Vanilla’s hand open.

Vanilla tightens his grip slightly.

Something bonks against his leg. He looks down.

 

The Licorice Servant runs into his leg again. Vanilla punts it away but two more show up, “What the fuck-?!”

His grip on Licorice loosens.

Vanilla kicks the two Licorice Servants away, but four run into his legs.

He kicks all of them away. When eight start running towards him, he throws Licorice at them.

They catch him and carry him out of the room.

 

Vanilla turns his attention back to Pasty, “You attacked me before you even knew me!”

Herb finishes healing her arm and moves out of the way.

She aims her crossbow at Vanilla’s chest. He chuckles, but the chuckle changes to aggressive laughter, “How well did that work out for you last time?!”

 

Vanilla is smiling.

Everyone shivers.

 

Pastry shoots, but Vanilla catches the bolt. He throws it at her leg.

It goes clean through.

 

Madeleine yells, “VANILLA!”

Vanilla growls and glares at him, “You.. It’s your fault I exist in the first place!!”

Vanilla kicks Madeleine into a wall, which cracks from the impact.

Madeleine groans and starts trying to get up, but he’s in too much pain.

 

Vanilla raises his sword, laughing, “SAY GOODBYE, MADELEINE!!”

 

He swings the sword down.

Chapter 70: He Snapped

Summary:

These characters got some bad quality mental health

Notes:

Warnings: Uh oh violence and a bit of self harm mentioned as well. Also some kinda suicidal thoughts towards the end-

Chapter Text

Red Velvet jumps in front of Madeleine, using his sword to block Vanilla’s, then shoves him away.

After steadying himself, Vanilla grabs Red Velvet’s sword and yanks it out of his hands. He throws it into the wall where it gets stuck just a little to the left of a very terrified Herb.

Red Velvet is shaking slightly, “Vanilla what has gotten into you?!”

 

Vanilla glares at Red Velvet, then glances at the sword in his hand. There’s still blood on it from Pomegranate.

 

Vanilla snarls at Red Velvet before stabbing him in the chest. Vanilla pushes the blade until the guard touches Red Velvet’s chest as well.

Vanilla twists the blade so it’s facing up, then yanks it upwards.

The sword slices through Red Velvet, coming out of his left shoulder and cutting off a bit of hair.

 

Blood stains Vanilla’s sweater.

 

When he steps back, Red Velvet stares at him, “Wh.. Why..?”

He collapses.

 

Herb rushes over to heal him, but.. 

“My healing might not be enough…”

Pomegranate finally makes the spell stop.

 

Vanilla looks at Red Velvet.

“Heh.. Heheh… I just.. killed Red Velvet.. On purpose…”

 

He takes another step back. The doors slam open and other cookies from the kingdom gasp when they see the scene in front of them.

Vanilla Cupcake’s laughter is echoing in the room. He grabs some of his hair with his right hand, still tightly gripping his sword with the left, “I just killed Red Velvet! On purpose! HahAHA!”

 

Pure Vanilla rushes out of the crowd and over to Red Velvet.

Vanilla Cupcake stumbles slightly, letting go of his hair and gesturing to what he just did, “This is what you think I am, RIGHT?! A MONSTER?!”

He drops his sword, “HAHAHAHaha-“ He sniffles, “Hahaeheh-” He starts crying.

 

He falls to his knees, hugging himself while he sobs.

EP walks over to him, gently putting a hand on his shoulder.

 

Vanilla Cupcake flinches. EP asks, “Would you like me to get you out of here?”

He nods.

EP gently scoops up Vanilla Cupcake before melting into the shadows.

 

Espresso, who was watching them, turns to Red Velvet.

Pure Vanilla uses an extreme amount of healing magic to fix him.

 

After a minute, Red Velvet gasps and sits up. His clothes weren’t fixed by the healing magic, so a scar is visible where Vanilla Cupcake attacked him.

His hair wasn’t changed either, so the small bit is still missing.

He puts his hand over his chest, shaking.

 

Pure Vanilla and Dark Enchantress make eye contact. Well, Pure Vanilla’s staff is glaring at Dark Enchantress.

She grumbles, “You have five minutes to leave.”

Pure Vanilla nods, then leads all the kingdom cookies back home.

 

Sprinkles follows Red Velvet, whining.

He pets their head.

 

People are whispering. They’re worried about what Vanilla Cupcake could do if he came back.

Rumors spread quickly once they reach the kingdom.

 

Red Velvet slowly walks home. When he sees his reflection, he traces his hand over the new scar.

When he reaches his shoulder he winces and moves his hand away.

He sighs, “I need to rest…”

He curls up in his bed, touching the bit of hair that was cut. He drifts off to sleep.

 

Meanwhile, Madeleine and Espresso are still trying to process what they saw.

Mocha walks up to them, “Dads? Why is everyone calling Vanilla Cupcake a monster?”

Madeleine crosses his arms, “I think.. He put too much pressure on himself and finally snapped. Pomegranate did something to make him angrier than he already was, and he attacked anyone who tried to talk to him.”

 

Espresso holds part of his own arm, “It didn’t help that everyone else showed up right after Vanilla thought he killed Red Velvet.”

Madeleine glances at Espresso’s arm, “Espresso are you-“

Espresso tightens his grip on his sleeve, “I’m fine!”

 

Madeleine narrows his eyes but doesn’t say anything.

 

Mocha frowns, “Well they’re all making it sound like Vanilla attacked everyone for no reason.”

Madeleine sighs, “I don’t know what exactly he was going through but it was clearly too much for him to handle.”

Mocha nods.

Espresso scratches his right arm a little. Madeleine asks, “Espresso, is your arm-“

“I’m fine, Maddie. Just a little itchy, that’s all.”

 

Mocha says, “I’m going to my room to practice magic.”

“Be careful.”

“Well duh! I don’t wanna burn the house down!” She runs up the stairs.

 

Madeleine turns to Espresso, “What’s wrong?”

Espresso holds up his hands, “Nothing’s wrong, why are you asking me that?”

 

His right arm is shaking slightly.

 

Madeleine gently grabs Espresso’s wrist and pulls his arm down.

Espresso yelps, “Maddie-?!”

Madeleine carefully pushes Espresso’s sleeve up.

 

There’s scratch marks, as well as a few cracks.

Madeleine has a blank expression, “Ess…?”

Espresso quickly pulls his sleeve down again, “I swear it’s not that bad-“

 

Madeleine looks up at him, “Why are you hurting yourself?”

Espresso doesn’t answer and instead focuses on prying Madeleine’s hand open.

 

Madeleine grabs his other wrist, “Espresso.”

Espresso picks Madeleine up, “Maddie, let go or I’ll drop you.”

Espresso is shaking.

 

Madeleine shakes his head, “Not until you tell me what’s wrong!”

“I’m fine Maddie-“

 

Snap!

 

Espresso collapses, dropping Madeleine in the process. He curls up so Madeleine can’t see his right arm.

Madeleine can, however, hear the massive cascade of curse words being whispered.

Madeleine rushes outside.

 

Espresso slowly sits up, spotting deep cracks in his leg.

He can’t feel his right hand.

He quickly tries to grab his wrist, only to grab air.

 

Madeleine runs back inside with Pure Vanilla, “Espresso are-“

Espresso hides his arm, “Maddie! Why did- Why is Pure Vanilla here..?”

Pure Vanilla walks over to Espresso, who’s more panicky than before.

 

Madeleine goes past them to sit next to Espresso on the other side, but freezes, “Es- Espresso?!”

Espresso’s arm is split almost completely in half, barely hanging on.

 

Pure Vanilla moves to Espresso’s right side and gently holds his arm, “Oh my goodness, Espresso! What happened?”

“I- don’t.. know..?”

Pure Vanilla gently holds Espresso’s arm together before he starts healing it.

 

Out in the middle of the woods, Vanilla Cupcake and EP are sitting across from each other.

Vanilla reaches for his own neck, but EP stops him.

 

Vanilla grabs his wrists, “EP.. I.. am.. I’m a monster, aren’t I?”

“You are not a monster.”

Vanilla looks up at him, “Did you see what I did to Red Velvet?! I’m still covered in blood from it!”

 

EP gently wipes his tears away, “I’m sure Pure Vanilla helped him.”

Vanilla leans against EP’s hand slightly.

 

After a minute, he starts crying and laughing. EP tries to move his hand away, but Vanilla grabs his wrist.

 

Vanilla covers his left eye with EP’s hand, laughing more, “Kill me, EP. I deserve it.”

“What- No!”

Vanilla tightens his grip, “If you don’t kill me, let me kill myself.”

“No!”

 

Vanilla stops laughing, now only crying, “KILL ME!”

“NO!”

Vanilla lets go, spotting his sword on the ground next to the two of them.

 

He reaches for it. EP picks him up, holding him off the ground, “Vanilla, no!”

The sword sinks into the shadows and disappears.

 

Vanilla tries to kick him.

EP stands and starts walking.

Vanilla bites his arm, but EP ignores it.

 

Vanilla keeps trying to scratch and bite EP to make him drop him, but it isn’t working.

EP is getting tired though.

 

He looks at Vanilla, “Can you stop hurting me?”

“KILL ME THEN!”

“No.”

“WELL I WONT STOP! WHAT ARE YOU GONNA DO ABOUT IT?!”

 

EP flicks him in the forehead, making him fall asleep with a spell.

He sighs, “Let’s find somewhere where you can’t hurt yourself.”

Chapter 71: A Handful Of Vanilla Cupcake

Notes:

Warning: Vanilla Cupcake beats the shit out of EP

Chapter Text

Vanilla Cupcake wakes up. EP is carrying him.

Vanilla starts kicking him, “WHY DIDN’T YOU KILL ME?!”

“CALM DOWN!”

“NO!” He slaps EP in the face, making him drop him.

 

Vanilla hits him again, knocking him down, “YOU SHOULD HAVE KILLED ME!”

EP tries to get up, but Vanilla sits on his chest and starts punching him in the face repeatedly while crying, “THIS IS THE ONE TIME I BEG YOU TO DO SOMETHING AND YOU DIDN’T DO IT!”

Vanilla screams, “I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I HATE YOU I-”

 

SNAP

 

Vanilla stops. EP isn’t breathing.

Vanilla glances in the direction of the sound, but there’s no one there.

 

Then he looks down.

There’s someone staring at him, shaking slightly.

 

Vanilla stands up, slowly walking towards them.

It squeaks and blasts him with magic before tumbling backwards and passing out.

 

When Vanilla recovers from the light that came with the magic, everything is different. 

It’s too big. Vanilla Cupcake can’t handle it and passes out.

 

When he wakes up, he’s in someone’s pocket.

He tries to stand, but because the pocket doesn’t exactly have a floor, he’s struggling.

 

Vanilla eventually grabs the edge of the pocket and pulls himself up so he can see over the edge.

EP is sitting up, rubbing part of his face with his hand, “That hurt…”

Vanilla tries to climb out of the pocket, but the person who’s pocket he’s in catches him.

 

EP looks at him, “Is that.. Is Vanilla tiny?”

The person holds Vanilla out for EP to take, “Sorry! I just- I reacted without thinking! I don’t know how to reverse it!”

 

EP gently takes Vanilla, who’s trying to get away from him.

He squeezes him lightly, “Nilla.. Stop.”

“Let me go!”

“No! You could get lost so easily!”

“That doesn’t matter!”

“You could die!”

“I don’t care!”

 

Vanilla bites EP’s hand. It doesn’t work.

It just feels kinda itchy.

 

EP rolls his eyes, “You aren’t as strong as you were before.”

 

Vanilla stops biting him.

“I’m not..?”

“Yeah.”

“I can’t hurt anyone anymore..?”

“Well, you’re as strong as a regular person, so uh.. You can, it’s just much more difficult to do it accidentally.”

Vanilla stays quiet.

 

“Not to interrupt or anything, but where the fuck are we?!” The new person interrupts.

EP looks around, then closes his eyes, “Somewhere painfully bright? It’s starting to physically hurt me.”

 

Vanilla looks at the light cage bars, “I could fit through that.”

“No offense Nilla, but you are a bit too mentally unstable to be trusted alone right now.”

“Wait, didn’t we just escape from getting kidnapped?”

The new person puts its hands on the sides of its head, “We’ve been KIDNAPPED?!”

 

Someone walks into the room, followed by a bodyguard.

The first person says, “Alright, why were you two in the park past visiting hours?”

“CONSUL CLOTTED CREAM?! FUCK- Uh- sorry- I was lost!” The other person in the cage yells.

 

Financier squints at them, “Hmmm… I do believe that I have seen you run around with the other kids before-”

“I’m an adult!”

“What..?”

 

It shows its student ID.

Clotted Cream looks at the ID, then asks, “So, Orange Shortbread, why were you in the park with something made out of shadows?”

“Wait he’s what? Like I said I was lost and I’m pretty sure the tiny one still wants to kill me.”

 

Financier raises an eyebrow, “I thought you were the tiny one?”

EP jolts away from the cage wall, hissing slightly and dropping Vanilla, who screeches.

Orange Shortbread is close to crying, “I didn’t come here to be slandered about my height!”

 

EP looks at the two outside of the cage, “Can you make the cage bigger? Or let this one out?? I am in pain…” He picks up Vanilla again.

They let Orange Shortbread out. It smiles, “Oh thank goodness! I can leave!”

 

Financier picks them up, “Not so fast… You have other crimes to pay for.”

PAY FOR?! I’m already paying for my student loan debt!!”

“Well you also committed TAX FRAUD!”

“Damn I should’ve just pretended to be a child…”

 

EP is panicking in the background, “Why is the cage getting SMALLER?!”

Clotted Cream stares at him, “Uh… The cage isn’t changing? Are you growing?

“IDUNNODUDEI’MPANICKING!”

 

Clotted Cream gets rid of the light cage. Oopsie, he shouldn’t have done that.

EP snatches Orange Shortbread back and shadow travels to its house.

 

There’s a giant ant casually sitting on the couch.

“What the fuck?”

 

The ant scoffs, “Let me know in advance when you are bringing over.. Acquaintances…”

Orange Shortbread looks down, “Sorry Antonio, it won’t happen again.”

 

~*~Meanwhile, in the kingdom~*~

 

Espresso stares at his hands.

Madeleine asks, “How do the gloves feel?”

“I can feel my hands again!”

 

Pure Vanilla and Madeleine both sigh with relief.

 

Espresso hugs Madeleine, “I don’t need to scratch myself!”

“That was the intention, yes-”

“Thank you!”

Madeleine kisses his cheek, “I’m glad that you don't want to hurt yourself anymore.”

 

Mocha kicks open the door, “HEY DADS! I FOUND THIS THING! CAN WE KEEP IT?”

She holds up Strawberry Crepe, who is screaming at her to put them down.

 

Pure Vanilla blinks, “Strawberry Crepe, did you follow me onto the balloon?”

Strawberry Crepe stops screaming, “Uhhhhhhhhh nnnooooooooooo…?”

 

Pure Vanilla sighs, “Madeleine, can you do me a favor?”

“Yes?”

“Can you watch them for a while? They need to learn a lesson.”

 

Madeleine shrugs, “I don’t see why not. Just don’t for-”

“Thank you so much! Bye!” Pure Vanilla leaves the house.

 

Mocha holds up Strawberry Crepe, “NEW TEMPORARY SIBLING!”

“UNHAND ME!”

“NO!” She runs upstairs to go show them her videogame collection.

 

Espresso and Madeleine look at each other.

Espresso sighs, “He’s gonna forget about them being here, isn’t he…”

 

Madeleine shrugs again, “I guess we have a new kid.”

“Why are you calm?”

“This is almost exactly how we got Mocha, remember?”

“Oh yeah.”

 

The two of them get some food, then Espresso goes to his lab to do experiments.

Madeleine is alone. He decides to listen to some music and read because Knight is handling the patrols today.

 

He puts on some posthardcore screamo music and sits down to read The Mitten.

Chapter 72: Dark Enchantress Gets Ratioed (One Year Anniversary!!)

Summary:

When Dark Enchantress?

Notes:

It has been one year since I started this fic holy shit thank you for the support oh my god-

Anyways, enjoy!

Chapter Text

Orange Shortbread and EP are staring at Vanilla Cupcake, who’s sitting in the middle of a table.

EP, who has to duck even while sitting, asks, “So uh.. How do we deal with this?”

 

“Oh!” Orange Shortbread runs over to a shelf and gestures to it, “He can use all the stuff I accidentally shrank before!”

Vanilla Cupcake, mildly upset, “I have to live in a dollhouse?!”

EP very gently pokes him, “Do you want to get stepped on?”

“No…”

“Then dollhouse it is.”

 

Orange Shortbread tilts their head, “While I don’t have a dollhouse, we could either steal one or turn the bookshelf into one.”

Antonio, the giant British ant, crawls over, “Why do you trust this fellow so much, hm? From what I gather, you never met before today.”

Vanilla asks, “Can we please get an actual dollhouse if we’re really doing this? One that closes??”

EP nods and vanishes into Orange Shortbread’s shadow.

 

Antonio hops onto a chair and looks at Vanilla, “Is that food?”

“Antonio, no.”

“It looks like food.”

“Don’t jump on the table-“

 

Antonio jumps on the table.

 

Orange Shortbread quickly scoops up Vanilla and puts him in its pocket, “ANTONY! You’re better than this!”

Antonio somehow gasps, “How DARE you! I told you to NEVER call me that again!”

“Well, I’ll call you Antony again if you don’t get off the goddamn table!”

 

Antonio hops off the table, absolutely scandalized.

Vanilla Cupcake peeps, “This is so weird…”

Orange Shortbread gets him out of their pocket, “The being small or the giant ant?”

“Yes…”

 

EP returns with The Dollhouse, which he sets on the table, “So uh… What now?”

Orange Shortbread sets Vanilla down in front of the dollhouse.

Vanilla asks, “Are there stairs inside I can actually use when it's closed?”

“I think so?”

Vanilla sighs and ducks slightly while walking in.

 

A second later, he runs out again, “I can’t use the stairs! EP you’re USELESS!”

EP sighs, picks up the dollhouse, then vanishes.

 

Vanilla barely has the chance to sit down angrily before Antonio snatches him.

Orange Shortbread screams, “ANTONY PUT HIM DOWN!”

Antonio shakes his head, which makes Vanilla dizzy, then starts crawling up the wall.

 

Orange Shortbread shivers, “How many times have I told you to stop crawling on the walls and ceiling?! It’s creepy!”

Antonio goes into a hole in the ceiling.

Orange Shortbread slumps down in a chair, “That tall guy is gonna kill me when he gets back.”

 

~*~In the kingdom~*~

 

Espresso and Madeleine cross their arms, looking down at Strawberry Crepe and Mocha.

“You two better behave for Herb while we’re out on a date, alright?”

“Fiiine…”

 

As soon as the two dads leave, the kids turn to Herb.

Herb smiles nervously, “Uh.. What do you want to do..?”

 

Mocha looks at Strawberry Crepe, “Should we… initiate The Plan?”

“FUCK YES!”

They both tackle Herb, who screams.

 

Madeleine and Espresso are too far from the house to hear it. They go to Sparklings Bar.

 

Mocha puts Herb in a wagon and pulls it while following Strawberry Crepe to Cherry Blossom’s house.

Cherry Bomb smiles, “HI GUYS! CHERRY BLOSSOM IS TAKING A NAP RIGHT NOW!”

Mocha grins, “Alright, next stop, Parfait’s house.”

 

Strawberry Crepe looks up at her, “Why Parfait?”

“That's where Gumball and Wizard live, remember? Parfait is their older sister.”

“Oh yeah!”

 

When they get to her house, Wizard asks, “Can Parfait join us without being in the wagon?”

Cherry Bomb bounces in place, “YEAH! SHE’S COOL!”

 

They walk past the bar, where Madeleine is drinking a full mug of juice while telling a story.

 

The kids pick up Cream Puff, adding Latte to the wagon, then head to the lake to grab Sorbet Shark and Squid Ink. Candy Diver is also thrown in the wagon.

They pass by the bar again. Now Rye is drinking and telling stories.

 

They run into GingerBrave and Strawberry.

Mocha taps her chin, “Hmmmmm… You’re too much like an adult, GingerBrave, even if you’re only 14.”

“What- What are you guys doing??”

They tie up GingerBrave and put him in the wagon. Strawberry Crepe asks Strawberry if she wants to pull the wagon, to which she says yes.

 

Next, they find Princess, Knight, and Raspberry. Knight says, “Uhhh.. They’re having tea.”

Mocha shrugs, “Ok that’s fair. Let's go grab Mala Sauce!”

 

After collecting Mala Sauce, they walk past the bar again.

Inside, Vampire is doing drunk karaoke.

 

They find Snow Sugar, Moon Rabbit, and Pancake eating snow cones.

Then they go to the final destination: The Haunted Mansion. They pick up Onion and Pumpkin Pie.

 

They add Blackberry and Adventurer to the wagon, then the small army of children go to the park in the center of the kingdom.

They dump all the adults on the playground.

 

Mocha cracks her knuckles, “Alright! Time for… THE SACRIFICE!

 

The moon is covered by a dark shadow. Mocha looks up, “Woah, I didn’t mean literally! Why are you here?”

Dark Enchantress glares at her, “I require your father for my evil schemes!”

“First of all, which one? Second, he’s on a date with the other one.”

“I need Espresso’s coffee magic.”

“Well he’s busy right now so go away.”

 

Dark Enchantress picks Mocha up with magic, “You misunderstood. This is not negotiable. I need-”

It gets hit in the face with a snowball.

 

It wipes the snowball off its face and glares at Snow Sugar.

Mala Sauce yells, “PUT HER DOWN!”

“Not until I get Espresso!”

 

Mocha crushes a coffee bean and throws it in Dark Enchantress’ eyes. Dark Enchantress screeches and drops Mocha.

Parfait catches her, “You’ll have to get through us.”

 

Pumpkin Pie throws Pompon at Dark Enchantress.

Wizard asks, “Should we untie the adults?”

Mocha grabs some more coffee beans, “They’re backup.”

 

She crushes the beans, then uses the grounds to blast Dark Enchantress in the face.

It stares at her, “Did you do that?!”

“Uh, yeah?”

“Maybe I don’t need your father after all..”

Mocha clings to Parfait, “I don’t want to help you!”

 

Dark Enchantress reaches for her, but gets smacked out of the air by Pompon.

Squid Ink turns into their sea monster form and beats her into the ground.

Snow Sugar buries Dark Enchantress under a mound of snow.

 

Onion starts crying, “There’s cake monsters! They’re everywhere!”

Pancake picks up Cherry Bomb and starts flying over the cake monsters. Cherry Bomb giggles while dropping bombs on them.

Strawberry Crepe summons a bunch of wafflebots to help with the cake monsters.

 

Dark Enchantress claws its way out of the snow pile, leaning on its cane, “You insolent little-“

Sorbet Shark yells, “CANNONBALL!” and crashes into her.

Moon Rabbit changes into her big rabbit form and bounces on Dark Enchantress many times.

When she jumps away, Gumball shoots some gumballs at Dark Enchantress, slowing it down.

 

Strawberry raises her lollipop like a golf club, “Leave my friends alone!”

She swings, launching Dark Enchantress very far away from the kingdom.

 

The cake monsters see this and decide that now is probably a good time to retreat.

 

Once the last of them are gone, the children cheer, because they just beat up Dark Enchantress successfully.

In the bar, the adults are none the wiser. And still being subjected to Vampire’s drunk karaoke.

Chapter 73: How To Train Your... Mini Nilla?

Summary:

I can't summarize this mess

I don't know what's going on anymore

Chapter Text

“Welcome!” The narrator boomed in a British accent, “to How To Train Your Dragon! But this time, Hiccup can talk to the dragons and they will talk back!”

“Hiccup was running around during the dragon’s raid. He didn’t like the raids. All the dragons did was insult everyone and steal their food while setting everything alight! He narrowly dodged a fire attack by tripping over his own feet.”

 

“He then ran and got his ballista with a net. With this, he could finally trap a dragon and insult it back (if he was brave enough). He found an open enough area and looked to the skies.”

“He could hear the Night Fury’s laughter filling the skies. It was preparing its next attack, Hiccup knew this, and he planned to stop it from making another.. Yo Mama Joke…”

 

“He fired the net, and he did not miss this time! He HIT his target! Hiccup heard the Night Fury scream about this being a cancellation of his comedic art. The laughter turned to screams as it fell and crashed into the woods. The other dragons took no notice of this. In fact, they were glad he wasn’t laughing, because his jokes were aimed at them.”

“The next morning, Hiccup snuck away from Berk and ventured into the woods, armed with only his dagger and dignity, or lack thereof. As he approached the dragon, he wondered if it had already met its demise, until it opened its shimmering green orbs and glared at him. Then the dragon spoke:”

 

“Dude, did you shoot me out of the air with this dumb net? Oh well, it’s just a dumb human. As if it could ever understand the complexities of dragon language. Elaborate words such as ‘ratioed’, ‘sus’, ‘mid’, and ‘the tea’.”

“Uh.. Isn’t ‘the tea’ two words?”

“HOW DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME YOU PLEBEIAN?!”

“That was rude.”

“Well excuse me for not expecting a mere human to understand us dragons.”

“I’m just built different.”

 

EP appears in the attic, shifted to be around Vanilla’s size, “Uh, what’s going on..?”

Vanilla and Antonio turn to him. Antonio chuckles, “Oh, this is perfect! We’re skipping ahead to the confession!”

Vanilla holds up his hands, “EP GET OUT OF HERE WHILE YOU STILL CAN! I HAD TO SAY I WAS BUILT DIFFERENT!”

 

It’s too late. Antonio grabs EP, “And you will be Astrid!”

Antonio holds Vanilla and EP really close to each other, “Now, Tiny Blonde Hiccup-”

“My name’s Vanilla Cupcake!”

“Now, HICCUP, you remember your lines from earlier, yes?”

 

“Unfortunately, I do…” There are tears at the edges of his eyes, “I’m so sorry EP.”

“Excellent! Begin the confession scene!”

 

Vanilla Cupcake takes a shaky breath, “Ever since the day I met you, I knew we were built different. So, I’ve.. I’ve made a.. love poem.. for you…. Roses are red, violets aren’t blue, this is really cringe, but I love you…”

EP is unsure of how to respond, but he doesn’t get the chance before they’re shoved together.

 

Vanilla ends up face first in EP’s shirt.

Antonio curses under his breath, “Dammit! I missed!”

 

EP shivers, “The Cookies of Darkness are up to something, aren’t they…”

Vanilla, muffled, replies, “Dude, what?”

EP is right, they are up to something.

 

Specifically: Bringing Venti Caramel back from the dead.

 

Venti sits up slowly, “Ugh.. My head hurts… Did I die?”

Dark Enchantress holds out its hand for Venti to take, “Yes, but I brought you back.”

Venti takes her hand and stands up, “Why though?”

“I need your help capturing Espresso.”

 

“Ok..? Who’s Espresso again?”

 

Dark Enchantress stares at her, “You- You really just forgot Espresso like that?!” It turns to Licorice, “Did you mess something up?!”

“Don’t blame me! I’ve never revived a cookie before!”

 

Pomegranate sighs and takes charge, holding up a mirror that shows Espresso talking to Madeleine and Latte.

Venti’s eyes widen as her face heats up, “DAMN!!”

 

She points to the mirror, “Who’s the HOTTIE with the SPOON??!”

 

Pomegranate looks at the mirror, “Latte?!”

“She’s HOT!! I wanna ride her spoon if you know what I mean.”

Licorice physically recoils, “WOAH! You just saw her! CALM DOWN!”

“Can I have Latte if I help you guys kidnap whatever his name was?”

 

Licorice shudders, “Sure?????”

“HELL YEAH!”

Dark Enchantress shrugs, “As long as I get the coffee mage I don’t care what you do after that.”

 

Pomegranate looks in the mirror at the conversation happening with Espresso, Madeleine, and Latte.

 

Madeleine proudly puts his hands on his hips, “We got another kid!”

Latte stares at him, “Again? First Mocha, then Strawberry Crepe…”

Espresso adjusts his gloves slightly, “Well, Snow Sugar didn’t really have any parents sooo…”

 

Mocha runs over, holding up yet another child, “HEY DADS! CAN WE KEEP THIS ONE TOO?!”

Latte facepalms, “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you’re looking for them.”

 

Pomegranate turns to Dark Enchantress, “Uh, Master? You may want to look at this…”

She shows it the mirror.

Dark Enchantress grumbles, “Ok, new plan, you also have to get Poison Mushroom back.”

 

Venti stares at it, “Who’s Poison Mushroom?”

Pomegranate shows her the mirror, “The purple one that the other child is holding.”

“Hey wait a second… What is Mocha doing there?”

 

The others simply shrug.

Venti ties her hair up in a ponytail, “Alright, I’m gonna need some directions to the kingdom-”

 

~*~20 minutes later~*~

 

Espresso is holding Poison Mushroom, “What do we do with them? They’re one of the Cookies of Darkness.”

Madeleine shrugs, “I mean, we could just adopt them to the side of good?”

Poison Mushroom starts crying, “I want… Mamachantress!”

Yelling can be heard down the street. They both look up to see Venti on Latte’s magic spoon speeding towards them. Latte is chasing her.

 

Espresso’s temperature DROPS.

 

Venti grabs him by the back of his shirt and hoists him onto the spoon, “Thanks for holding that kid!”

Latte tries to grab the spoon, but just barely misses.

Madeleine throws one of his shields at Venti, but she dodges easily. She flies away.

 

Latte and Madeleine look at each other.

“We should get Almond.”

 

Meanwhile, Espresso is almost literally frozen in place. He stares at Venti, “How- How did-”

“Dark Enchantress brought me back.”

“Why?!”

“She wanted me to kidnap you or something.”

 

Poison Mushroom shivers, “Are we.. going to.. Mamachantress?”

Venti nods, “We are.”

“Yaayyy!”

 

Espresso looks ahead to see the Cookies of Darkness’ lair.

Venti flies in through an open window and stops in front of Dark Enchantress, “I got your kid and the coffee mage or whatever.”

“His name is Espresso.”

“Oh yeah.”

 

Licorice takes Poison Mushroom from Espresso. Venti dumps him off the spoon, “Ok, bye Espresso! Dang, I really should’ve bought a magic spoon when I still lived in the Republic, this thing is great!”

Dark Enchantress picks up Poison Mushroom, “Dang, I should’ve recruited you sooner! You got more done in under 30 minutes than they could with days of preparation!”

 

Espresso is shivering on the floor.

Venti looks down, then kicks him in the stomach, “You’re actually lame. Why did I even bother going after you?”

Espresso curls up, not answering.

 

Venti smiles, “Alright! I’m grabbing Latte and leaving.”

Dark Enchantress asks, “Do you not want to stay here? We have spare bedrooms.”

“I think I’ll be fine.”

 

Licorice puts a hand on Espresso’s shoulder, but quickly yanks it away, “JEEZ! Isn’t he supposed to be warm? He’s freezing cold!!”

Dark Enchantress sighs, “Venti, can you grab Madeleine to help Espresso calm down? He can’t do magic properly in these conditions.”

Venti nods and flies away.

 

Five minutes later, she’s back. She’s holding Latte under her arm while Madeleine is in a Light magic bubble.

The bubble pops and he falls on the floor.

 

Madeleine scrambles to his feet and runs over to Espresso.

Latte is struggling, trying to get her spoon back, “Put me down, BITCH!”

“No.”

 

Licorice taps the shaft of his scythe, “Uhh.. So… Venti, you can’t exactly leave permanently?”

“What?!”

“If you go too far away for too long, you’ll die again! It’s just how necromancy works.”

 

Venti grumbles, “Fine, I guess I’ll stay.”

Chapter 74: Pick a Struggle!

Notes:

Holy shit, it's been two years since I posted the first chapter of this?!

Life's been pretty hectic, sorry for the lack of updates lol. College has also kept me busy.

I have at least one more chapter ready to go after this, let's hope i update it before the three year anniversary.

Chapter Text

Dark Enchantress stares down at Espresso, “I bet you’re wondering why I kidnapped you.”

 

Espresso slowly sits up, shivering, “Uh, yeah.. You’ve been doing this for about two years. Aren’t you tired of kidnapping me?”

“Tired? Yes. Of kidnapping you? Not so much. Listen, I need your magic-”

“You’ve said that before! And you haven’t explained it any of those times!”

 

Dark Enchantress leans on its staff, “Do you happen to know of any forbidden tomes with spells on how to steal the magic from other living creatures?”

Espresso stares at her, “Why..?”

“No reason in particular…”

 

Venti groans, “Do you all have no electricity?! Like, it’s SO dark in here!”

Latte nods, “Yeah.. It’s really hard to see.”

Venti snaps her fingers and a bunch of glowing orbs appear around the room. She scrunches up her face, “Eugh, nevermind, when’s the last time somebody sweeped in here?”

 

Dark Enchantress stops leaning on its cane, “Keep the lights on.”

“You’re gonna have to explain whyyy, ‘cause this place is like, really ugly.”

 

Dark Enchantress sighs, “Fine. EP has been stealing my magic through the shadows. The bright lights stop that.”

Madeleine gestures to himself, “Why didn’t you grab me first? I am a light mage after all.”

“That is a temporary solution. Espresso can help me find a permanent one.”

 

Espresso crosses his arms, “I am a coffee mage. My realm of expertise lies in that field. Even if I wanted to, I cannot help you develop or find a spell to steal magic from someone.”

Pomegranate holds out a small notebook, “Licorice and I have been working on this for a while now. You can use my notes.”

 

Espresso opens it, “Holy shit. I can’t- what does this even say??”

Pomegranate scoffs, “My handwriting isn't that bad.”

“It’s not your handwriting. Trust me, I would know. There’s no diagrams, the formatting is all off. Is that a drawing of you kissing-”

 

Pomegranate snatches the notebook, “I will take that back if it’s of no use to you!”

Espresso rolls his eyes, “Even Madeleine doesn’t distract me that much.”

 

Licorice claps his hands together, grinning, “Lucky for you, I also took a few notes!”

A licorice servant walks forward, carrying a thick notebook. It’s struggling under the weight. Espresso takes the book and the servant plops down on the floor, looking relieved.

Espresso opens the notebook, “Now this is something I can work with! The formatting is amazing, and you have labeled diagrams of the spells!”

 

Licorice beams, “Thank you! No one else appreciates me around here! I’m just a punching bag…”

 

Espresso stands up, holding the book with ease, “So the magic theft stops when you are surrounded by light, correct?”

Dark Enchantress nods, “I believe it stops if EP is surrounded by light as well.”

Pomegranate sighs, “I would put him in that special jar again, but I can’t find him anywhere! He isn’t near any reflective surfaces.”

 

Madeleine shrugs, “Maybe he’s on a mountain somewhere?”

Dark Enchantress shakes its head, “No, he was trapped in light earlier. I noticed the magic stopped disappearing briefly.”

Venti looks up from her nails, “Oh, he’s in the Republic. They use light cages to detain criminals or whatever? Don’t ask how I know.”

“How do you suggest we find somewhere in the Republic with no reflective surfaces?”

 

Venti scoffs, “They’re obviously in the Lower City! Like, that’s where all the poor people live!”

Espresso sighs, “They can afford windows, Venti.”

“And how would you know that?”

Espresso gestures to himself, “Where do you think I’m from?”

 

“Ew! Not only do you have that ugly scar on your eye, you’re also POOR? Pick a struggle, like damn!”

Latte rolls her eyes, “Can you please put me down? You’re being a bitch.”

Venti puts Latte in a bubble, “Anyways, they’re probably staying with a poor person who can’t even afford windows.”

 

Meanwhile, in the Republic, Orange Shortbread reaches for the handle to its apartment, “Why do I suddenly feel insulted..? Eh, it’s probably my college professor grading my final.”

They open the door to find EP holding Vanilla Cupcake out of Antonio’s reach. Antonio is crawling on the walls and ceiling to try and grab Nilla, who is terrified.

 

Orange Shortbread yells, “ANTONIO! Leave them alone! Go watch that TomatoInnit guy you like so much!”

Antonio scoffs, “FINE! I’m going to go write more of my How To Train Your Dragon fanfic, then!” He scuttles through the hole in the ceiling.

Orange Shortbread sighs, “I’m so sorry about him.”

EP leans down, “I hate that ant of yours. Hold this.” He hands Mini Nilla to Orange Shortbread, then stands up again.

 

He collapses, knocking over the table. OJ stares at Nilla, “Damn, your friend has a magic deficiency too?”

“No? He’s never done that before!”

EP groans, “I’m still awake…”

 

He sits up, rubbing his head, “I feel weird.. Wait- Do I have horns?!”

OJ shrugs, “I dunno, dude, I can’t see.”

Nilla looks around, “That explains the lack of windows.”

“Oh, no, that’s just because I’m too poor to afford them.”

 

EP stares at them, “What do you mean you can’t see?”

OJ flips up their goggles, “No eyes, no sight.”

Both of them yell, “YOU DON’T HAVE ANY EYES?!”

“Yeah? My parents baked me on a budget.” It puts its goggles back in place, “The goggles let me sort of see with magic echolocation, and that’s why I’m in medical debt!”

 

Nilla says, “Yikes, no wonder you can’t afford windows.”

“And I can’t afford to practice in here, which is why I have a bunch of tiny objects from around the Republic.”

“Dang, what’s the biggest thing you’ve shrank?”

 

They point to a tiny airship floating around the room near the ceiling. It stops at a tiny dock on top of the bookshelf, “No cookies were there when it happened, thank goodness, but I did have to lay low for quite a while after that happened…”

 

Nilla hums, “I wonder if EP could do magic like this.”

EP stares at him, “I’ve never even tried doing magic before. The shapeshifting and shadow traveling only works for me because I am made of shadows.”

OJ smiles, “We should test out your magic in the mud flats! Maybe you do have a magic deficiency after all.”

 

EP sighs, “I guess. I remember a few of Espresso’s spells.”

“Who’s.. Who’s Espresso?”

“A coffee mage. I’m not sure how well his spells will work for me though.” EP picks up OJ, who’s still holding Vanilla Cupcake, then melts into the shadow of the table.

 

He steps out of Seaweed Cookie’s shadow. She turns around, “Oh, hello again, Orange Shortbread. I see you’ve brought some friends.”

 

EP sets OJ down. Vanilla Cupcake looks at OJ, “Please put me in your pocket. I think if I fall in, I’m not gonna come back.”

OJ nods and puts him in their pocket, “Alright uh.. What’s your name again?”

“EP.”

“Alright EP, focus on casting the spell over the water! Just to make sure no one gets hurt.”

 

EP takes a few steps forwards, then holds his hands out in front of himself, “A simple spell. I knew some light magic too, so a little energy blast should work, right? I thought I couldn’t do magic after I was fused with the shadows though… Well, we’ll see.”

Among the shadows he’s made of, something else gets pulled towards his fingertips where dark sparks are forming. His eyes widen, “This doesn’t feel like my magic-”

 

The energy being pulled swirls around his hands before a massive blast of dark energy shoots out over the water.

 

As soon as the blast fades, the magic mixes back into the shadows as he collapses face first into the mud.

Seaweed claps, “That was a lovely magic trick.” The sunlight bounces off the end of her shovel.

 

OJ nods, “He’s got a magic deficiency.”

Chapter 75: Rescue Party

Summary:

EP is passed the fuck out this whole chapter and that's funny to me

Notes:

Once a year update!!!

I've been sitting on this draft for a while, sorry. College and other things have happened to me.

Chapter Text

Dark Enchantress turns to Pomegranate, “Look for EP again. I could feel that bastard use my magic!”

Pomegranate looks at her mirror, “Show me EP.”

 

She stifles a chuckle, “Master.. He passed out face first in the mud,” She shows Dark Enchantress the image in her mirror.

Dark Enchantress scoffs, “He deserves it. Where is Vanilla Cupcake? I don’t want him thwarting our plans.”

Pomegranate squints at the mirror, “He’s… In the child’s pocket?”

 

OJ looks around, “I feel like someone called me a child again…”

Dark Enchantress sighs, “Just- Just go get them. Grab the child too, it may know why Vanilla Cupcake is so small.”

Pomegranate nods and opens a mirror portal, though it’s shakier since it’s based on the reflective part of a shovel, “Licorice, use your servants to grab EP and let’s hope he doesn't wake up before I can contain him properly.”

Licorice nods. A bunch of licorice servants grab EP and carry him through the portal, while only one picks up OJ.

 

The licorice servants set EP down on the floor while Pomegranate closes the portal.

Dark Enchantress looks at Madeleine, “Can you create a light cage to contain EP?”

“If I try, there’s no guarantee it’ll hold. I’ve never done it before.”

Venti scoffs, “Amatuers,” She waves her hand. An ornate light cage appears, large enough for EP to remain laying down in.

 

OJ covers its goggles with its hands, “OW! My fucking- not eyes??”

Venti smiles to herself, ignoring OJ,  “That should last until I decide to take it down.”

Licorice points at OJ, “What do we do about this kid?”

OJ looks hurt, “I’m not a child!”

Dark Enchantress shrugs, “Put them in the oversized birdcage. I don’t care. They can’t do much.”

 

Pomegranate picks up Vanilla Cupcake by the back of his shirt, holding him like a dirty tissue, “And what about this..?”

Madeleine gasps, “OH MY GOODNESS! How did he get so SMALL?? Can I hold him?!”

Nilla is trying to get out of Pomegranate's grasp, “No! Put me down!!”

Licorice says, “There’s cake hounds everywhere. I don’t think you want to end up as a squeaky toy.”

 

Nilla huffs and crosses his arms, “I’m not squeaky!”

“You sound really squeaky to me.”

“Shut up!”

“Should we give him to Poison Mushroom?”

Nilla yells, “NO! I don’t want to be a toy again.. Not after the ant…”

Pomegranate gives Nilla to Licorice, “You deal with him.”

 

Espresso asks, “Do you have an area similar to a lab where I can work on this?”

Licorice nods, “You and Madeleine, come with me,” He leads them away.

 

Dark Enchantress sighs, “Thank you, Venti.”

Venti laughs, “No need to thank me, I KNOW I’m the best!”

OJ, now sitting in a birdcage, grabs the bars, “I hope you know I am NOT a DECORATION!”

Dark Enchantress rolls its eyes, “Can someone shut that child up?”

“I’M NOT A CHILD EITHER!!” It slumps down, “This day is the WORST! First my college final, and now THIS?!”

 

Speaking of children, let’s check in with Espresso and Madeleine’s kids.

Snow Sugar stares at Mocha, “Wait, so the kidnapping thing is normal??”

“Well… Sort of? I mean, I met Dadspresso because he got kidnapped.”

Strawberry Crepe asks, “Should we go get them?”

 

Mocha taps her foot, “Hmmmmm… Counterpoint, they can’t stop us now.”

Strawberry Crepe grins, “I like that counterpoint.”

 They immediately pull out some secret plans they hid from their dads.

 

Snow Sugar fidgets with their sleeve, “Uh, shouldn’t we go find our dads?”

Mocha looks up from the blueprints, “You can take some of the others to hunt down our dads. Strawberry Crepe and I have some… important business to attend to.”

“More important than finding our dads??”

“Yeah.”

Snow Sugar shakes their head, “My new siblings sure are strange..”

 

They find GingerBrave outside, “GingerBrave! I need help finding my dads!”

“Don’t worry! I was already organizing a group to go find them. It’s kind of hard to ignore three whole kidnappings. Do you want to help me?”

Snow Sugar nods, “I can't go with you, but I can help find people!”

 

The two wander around the kingdom, asking adults for help. They both don’t notice and/or ignore Mocha dragging a wagon around that is slowly being filled with more and more mechanical parts.

The only adults willing to go are Pastry, Red Velvet, Almond, and Cotton. Gingerbrave sighs, “We’re one cookie short of a whole team..”

Red Velvet pets Chiffon, who’s a full grown cake wolf now, “Well, last time a bunch of cookies charged after someone who got kidnapped, I got stabbed. I don’t think they want a repeat of that.”

“But we aren’t specifically looking for Vanilla Cupcake, we’re chasing down Venti Caramel! Who knows where she could’ve taken them?”

“She flew in the direction of the Cookies of Darkness’ hideout. If I had to guess, Licorice brought her back to life.”

Almond taps his foot, “Why would Venti work for Dark Enchantress? And what do they need Latte for?”

 

Custard Cookie the Third walks up to them, “What’s happening over here?”

GingerBrave looks down at him, “Oh, Custard Cookie the Third! I’m making a group of cookies to get Latte, Espresso, and Madeleine back. We’re short by one cookie though…”

“Why don’t you go? I can run the kingdom while you’re gone!”

“Are you sure? It’s a lot of responsibility..”

Almond asks, “Aren’t you 14, kid?”

“I’m almost 15!”

“You’re still a kid.”

 

GingerBrave sighs, “Ok, Custard Cookie the Third, I leave you in charge of the kingdom while I’m away. It shouldn’t take too long since we know where Dark Enchantress lives now.”

Custard Cookie the Third cheers and runs away to go tell everyone the great news.

GingerBrave leans on his candy cane, “Am I gonna regret this?”

Cotton smiles sheepishly, “I mean, what’s the worst that could happen? It’ll only take us about a week, right?”

GingerBrave nods, “That’s true. Alright, now we need to figure out how to get there!”

 

Snow Sugar asks, “What if you take the balloon?”

Red Velvet shakes his head, “They were expecting us the last time we took the balloon.”

Pastry raises an eyebrow, “How will we get there faster than running?”

 

Red Velvet whistles. A whole pack of cake wolves charges out of the woods. Red Velvet smiles, “I’ve got a ride.”

Chapter 76: Lights Out

Notes:

Yippie! Once a year update!!
My friend and I skimmed through the fic together and it was a lot of "What the fuck was I thinking, why did I write this??"
This is unedited, from last year. I've been through hell and writing for other fandoms without posting them.
Anyways, welcome back and see you next year!

Chapter Text

EP groans. The air around him is buzzing, and his head hurts even more than it did before.

The dark magic swirling among his shadows seems to be gathering in the center of his body, rather than flowing somewhat freely.

He cracks open one of his eyes, then immediately covers both of them while sitting up, “OW- What the- Why is everything so bright?!”

Orange Shortbread kicks their legs, which are dangling between the cage bars, “The whole room is full of Light Magic. It hurts my head too.”

EP squints at them, “Why are you in a cage..? Why am I in a cage?”

“Some evil lady with horns kidnapped us.”

“Dark Enchantress…”

 

The doors swing open. Espresso, who looks like he hasn't had his coffee yet, walks up to the light cage, “Good, you’re awake. I need to talk to you.”

EP turns to him, still struggling with how bright everything is, “Did you get kidnapped again? Dark Enchantress really needs a new hobby.”

Licorice stands behind Espresso, holding his notebook, “It’s not a hobby! She has great plans for-”

EP cuts him off, “What do you want to talk about, Espresso?”

Espresso crosses his arms, “What changes have you noticed about your body recently?”

“I think I have horns? Also this might sound weird, but I think there's dark magic gathering inside my body. It’s staying in the center now, but that might be because of the light cage.”

“Can you use the magic?”

“Yeah, but it's really unstable and it’s definitely not mine. It gets pulled through me to wherever I cast the spell. It won't mix with my body.”

OJ asks, “Is that why you passed out? I just thought it was a magic deficiency.”

Espresso sighs, “Alright, this has been useful. Do you know where it’s coming from?”

EP shakes his head, “Nope.”

 

Licorice huffs, “It’s Dark Enchantress' magic! You’ve been slowly leeching it from her ever since you betrayed us!”

“WH- HUH?? HOW???”

Espresso gestures to the light cage, “You’re connected to the shadows. We contained you in here to stop more leakage.”

“Oh.. That would make sense. I was brought back by its magic and the shadows.”

His eyes widen slightly and he looks at Espresso, “Wait- Where’s Vanilla Cupcake?!”

Espresso blinks tiredly, “He’s not here.”

EP leans closer to the bars despite the burning, “Wh- What do you mean he’s not here?! You have Orange Shortbread, so Nilla has to be here!”

Espresso rubs his eyes, “Well, he isn't. I don't know what they did with him.”

Dark sparks escape from EP’s hair, “You mean he might be dead?!”

Licorice slowly backs away, but continues taking notes. Espresso looks at EP, “Why do you care?”

 

EP grabs the cage bars, despite the light energy searing his skin, “Because he’s my friend! Aren't you worried about Madeleine?! That’s how I feel about Nilla! You have to know something if they're letting you walk around somewhat freely!!”

OJ covers their goggles, “There is entirely too much magic in here-”

Espresso hums, taking a step back, “I think they were debating feeding him to the cake hounds? Or letting Poison Mushroom play with him. I’m not sure which one they went with.”

Dark cracks spread through the bars from EP’s hands, “THEY WHAT?!”

All the lights in the room grow dimmer.

Licorice drops his notebook and runs out of the room.

Espresso shrugs, “Who knows. Maybe they decided to take him apart to figure out why he’s so strong.”

The light cage shatters, then flickers out of existence. All the light sources in the room go out at once.

 

Espresso snaps to attention and summons a burning coffee bean above his hand. EP towers over him, curved horns poking out of his hair.

EP grabs him with one hand easily and lifts him up, snarling, “Where did they take him?!”

“I don't know! Pomegranate handed him to Licorice, and he put him somewhere after showing us the lab!”

EP snuffs out the coffee bean before throwing Espresso to the floor, “LICORRIIIICCE!!”

The whole building shakes, then the rest of the lights go out.

 

Licorice yelps, hitting the side of his scythe, “C’mon, c’mon- Yes!” The scythe glows a dim purple as he continues running to his room.

EP’s voice echoes throughout the shadows, “Where are you, Licorice?”

Licorice throws open his door, whisper-yelling, “Vanilla Cupcake, where are you?!”

Vanilla’s tiny voice responds, “The bookshelf you left me on? What the hell did you do to piss off EP?”

Licorice finds his way over, then gently picks up Vanilla Cupcake, “Espresso was really tired and made it sound like I killed you or something and now EP’s going crazy.”

 

The room darkens even more. A chill runs up Licorice’s back.

EP asks, “Where is he?”

Licorice turns around and holds up Vanilla Cupcake, “He’s right here! I- I was getting him for you! Please don't hurt me-”

The darkness fades somewhat as EP shrinks back to his normal size, “Nilla, are you ok?”

“Yeah. Licorice borrowed some of Poison Mushroom’s doll furniture and gave me a nice little setup on his bookshelf.”

EP sighs with relief, “That’s good. I’m glad you’re safe.”

 

He collapses as the lights flicker back on. Licorice yelps, “Wh- What do I do with him??”

Nilla looks at EP, “You have those little servant guys, right? We should probably take him back to the room he was in.”

“Oh yeah. Um… I’m bringing you too so he doesn't freak out,” Licorice summons his servants, who carry EP as Licorice leads them back to the throne room, where Espresso is drinking a cup of coffee.

Venti is in the room as well, her arms crossed, “I guess I’ll have to make an even better, more amazing cage this time…”

The Licorice Servants set EP down, then walk away so Venti can create the new light cage. She waves her hands and this one is even brighter than before, but less detailed.

She groans, “We were in the middle of an Uno game and Dark Enchantress collapsed before all the lights went out! I didn't even get to play that draw four…”

She stomps out of the room, “And even worse, Latte got away!”

Espresso rubs his side, “I’m never talking to him without coffee…”

Nilla asks, “Aren't you worried about Latte?”

“She’s probably out of the palace at this point.”